Skip to main content

Full text of "Population"

See other formats


:CN 


=  00 


=  C7> 


i(D 


=  CO 


CO 


Ma 


CAMBRIDGE  ECONOMIC  HANDBOOKS. 

GENERAL  EDITOR:  J.  M.  KEYNES,  M.A.,  C.B. 


POPULATION 


LATION 


BY 

HAROLD  WRIGHT 

MA. 

PEMUUOKE   COLLEGE,    CAMBRIDGE 


WITH     A     PREFACE     BY 

J.    M.    KEYNES 

M.A.,  C.B. 
FELLOW    OF    KING'S    COLLEGE,    CAMUIUDGE 


ILon&on 

NISBET  &  CO.   LTD. 

Cambrtc-ge 

AT  THE  UNIVERSITY  PRESS 


Hi3 

* 

7 

Co/).  t> 


First  published  in  ig2j 

Reprinted    /uly,  1923 

All  rights  reserved 


Made  and  printed  In  Great  Britain  at 
The  Mayflower  Press,  Plymouth.     William  Brendon  &  Son,  Ltd. 

P«97 


PREFACE 

A  belief  in  the  material  progress  of  mankind  is  not  old. 
During  the  greater  part  of  history  such  a  belief  was 
neither  compatible  with  experience  nor  encouraged  by 
religion.  It  is  doubtful  whether,  taking  one  century 
with  another,  there  was  much  variation  in  the  lot  of 
the  unskilled  labourer  at  the  centres  of  civilisation  in 
the  two  thousand  years  from  the  Greece  of  Solon  to 
the  England  of  Charles  II  or  the  France  of  Louis  XIV. 
Paganism  placed  the  Golden  Age  behind  us  ;  Christianity 
raised  Heaven  above  us ;  and  anyone,  before  the  middle  of 
the  eighteenth  century,  who  had  expected  a  progressive 
improvement  in  material  welfare  here,  as  a  result  of 
the  division  of  labour,  the  discoveries  of  science  and 
the  boundless  fecundity  of  the  species,  would  have 
been  thought  very  eccentric. 

In  the  eighteenth  century,  for  obscure  reasons  which 
economic  historians  have  not  yet  sufficiently  explored, 
material  progress  commenced  over  wide  areas  in  a 
decided  and  cumulative  fashion  not  previously  experi- 
enced. Philosophers  were  ready  with  an  appropriate 
superstition,  and  before  the  century  was  out  Priestley's 
view  was  becoming  fashionable,  that,  by  the  further 
division  of  labour,  — "  Nature,  including  both  its 
materials  and  its  laws,  will  be  more  at  our  command ; 

vii 


viii  PREFACE 

men  will  make  their  situation  in  th's  world  abundantly 
more  easy  and  comfortable ;  they  will  prolong  their 
existence  in  it  and  will  grow  daily  more  happy." 

It  was  against  the  philosophers  of  this  school  that 
Malthus  directed  his  Essay.  Its  arguments  impressed 
his  reasonable  contemporaries,  and  the  interruption  to 
progress  by  the  Napoleonic  wars  supplied  a  favourable 
atmosphere.  But  as  the  nineteenth  century  proceeded, 
the  tendency  to  material  progress  reasserted  itself. 
Malthus  was  forgotten  or  discredited.  The  cloud  was 
lifted  ;  the  classical  Economists  dethroned  ;  and  the 
opinions  of  the  Vicar  of  Wakefield,  who  "  was  ever  of 
opinion  that  the  honest  man  who  married  and  brought 
up  a  large  family  did  more  service  than  he  who  continued 
single  and  only  talked  of  population,"  and  of  Adam 
Smith,  who  held  that  "  the  most  decisive  mark  of  the 
prosperity  of  any  country  is  the  increase  of  the  number 
of  its  inhabitants,"  almost  recovered  their  sway. 

Nevertheless,  the  interruption  to  prosperity  by  the 
war,  corresponding  to  the  similar  interruption  a  hundred 
years  before,  has  again  encouraged  an  atmosphere  of 
doubt ;  and  there  are  some  who  have  a  care.  The  most 
interesting  question  in  the  world  (of  those  at  least  to 
which  time  will  bring  us  an  answer)  is  whether,  after  a 
short  interval  of  recovery,  material  progress  will  be 
resumed,  or  whether,  on  the  other  hand,  the  magnificent 
episode  of  the  nineteenth  century  is  over. 

In  this  volume  of  the  Cambridge  Economic  Handbooks 
Mr.  Harold  Wright  summarises  the  data,  and  outlines 
the  main  features  of  the  Problem  of  Population.  It  is 
no  part  of  the  purpose  of  this  Series  to  present  ready- 
made  conclusions.    Our  object  is  to  aid  and  stimulate 


PREFACE  ix 

study.  The  topic  of  this  particular  volume  is  one  about 
which  it  is  difficult,  for  anyone  who  has  given  much 
thought  to  it,  not  to  feel  strongly.  But  Mr.  Wright  has 
avoided  propagandism  and  has  been  concerned  to  display 
in  a  calm  spirit  the  extraordinary  interest,  difficulty  and 
importance  of  his  subject,  rather  than  to  advocate  any 
definite  policies.  His  object  will  have  been  accomplished 
if  he  can  do  something  to  direct  the  thoughts  of  a  few 
more  students  to  what  is  going  to  be  not  merely  an 
economist's  problem,  but,  in  the  near  future,  the 
greatest  of  all  social  questions,- — a  question  which  will 
arouse  some  of  the  deepest  instincts  and  emotions  of 
men,  and  about  which  feeling  may  run  as  passionately 
as  in  earlier  struggles  between  religions.  A  great 
transition  in  human  history  will  have  begun  when 
civilised  man  endeavours  to  assume  conscious  control 
in  his  own  hands,  away  from  the  blind  instinct  of  mere 
predominant  survival. 

J.  M.  KEYNES. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  I 
EARLY   POPULATION   THEORIES 

PAGE 

§  1.  Introductory     .......  1 

§2.  Greek  and  Roman  Population  Theories  .          .  3 

§  3.  The  Influence  or  the  Early  Christians            .  6 

§  4.  Sixteenth  and    Seventeenth-Century  Writers 

on  Population  Problems          ....  7 

§5.  The  Introduction  of  Vital  Statistics       .          .  11 

§  (5.  The  Forerunners  of  Malthus  ....  14 

CHAPTER  II 

MALTHUS 

§  1.     An  Essay  on  the  Principle  of  Population       .       21 
§  2.     The  Malthusian  Argument         .  .  .  .23 

§  3.     The  Law  of  Diminishing  Returns      ...       30 
§  4.     The   Relevance   of  the   Malthusian   Argument      34 

to  Present  Circumstances      .... 
§  5.     An  Important  Development        ....       38 

CHAPTER  III 

POPULATION   THEORIES    IN    CHANCING 
CIRCUMSTANCES 

§  1.  Why  Malthus  had  many  Disciples              .          .  41 

§2.  How  Diminishing  Returns  Revealed  Themselves  44 

§  3.  Reaction  against  Malthus  and  Ricardo             .  40 

§  4.  J.  S.  Mill's  View  of  Population  Problems        .  50 

§  5.  A  Criticism  of  Mill's  view         .  .  .  .52 

§  6.  The  Return  to  Malthus   .....  55 

xi 


xu 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  IV 
FOOD   AND   RAW   MATERIALS 


§  1.     Analogy   between   a   Shrinking   Earth   and    a 

Growing  Population       ..... 

§  2.    The  Transference  of  Resources  in  War-time  . 

§  3.    The  Pressure  of  Population  upon  Subsistence 

§  4.    The  Economic  Advantages  of  a  Growing  Popu 
lation     ....... 

§  5.    The  Supply  of  Raw  Cotton 

§  6.    The  Supply  of  Wool  .... 

§  7.     Fisheries  ...... 


CO 
02 
05 

07 

72 
74 
70 


CHAPTER  V 

COAL    AND    IRON 

§  1.  Jevons  and  the  Coal  Question 

§  2.  The  Meaning  of  "  Exhaustion  " 

§  3.  The  Influence  of  Protection 

§  4.  The  World's  Coal  Reserves 

§  5.  The  Export  Trade  in  Coal 

§  0.  Substitutes  for  Coal 

§  7.  Iron  .... 

§  8.  Great  Britain's  Problem  . 


78 
83 
80 
88 
91 
92 
95 
97 


§1. 

§2. 
§3. 

§4. 
§5. 
§6. 

§7. 


CHAPTER  VI 
THE   GROWTH   OF   POPULATION 

Changes  in  the  Birth-rate  ....  101 
Changes  in  the  Death-rate      .  .  .  .104 

The   Relative   Influence    of   Birth-rate   and 

Death-rate  upon  the  Growth  of  Population     105 
Preventive  Checks  to  Population  .  .108 

Under-Population    ......      109 

A  Falling  Birth-rate       .  .  .  .  .110 

Some    Explanations    of   the   Decline    in    the 

Birth-rate    .         .         .         .         .         .  .113 


CONTENTS 


Xlll 


§    8.     Variations      in      the      Birth-rate      between 

Different  Classes  .  .  .  .  .115 

§    9.     Other  Factors  Influencing  the  Birth-rate      .     117 
§  10.    The  Importance  of  the  Decline  in  the  Birth- 
rate      .  .  .  .  .  .  •  .119 


CHAPTER  VII 
INTERNATIONAL   POPULATION   PROBLEMS 


§  1. 

The  Influence  of  Nationality 

121 

§    2. 

Japan  and  India       . 

122 

§    3. 

TnE  Big  Four  . 

125 

§    *. 

The  United  States 

125 

§    5. 

The  British  Empire 

126 

§    6. 

France 

127 

§    7. 

Germany  . 

129 

§    8. 

Russia 

.      131 

§    9. 

War  and  Population 

.      132 

§10. 

War  and  Subsistence 

.     136 

§  11- 

Emigration 

.      142 

§12. 

The  Danger  to  Civilisat 

ION 

.      149 

CHAPTER  VIII 

THE    QUALITY   OF    POPULATION 

§  1.     Introductory     .......     151 

§  2.  Why  there  are  more  Women  than  Men  .  151 
§  3.    The  Fertility  of  Different  Classes  .  .     153 

§  4.     A   Cause   of  the   High   Birth-rate   among   the 

Poor        ........     156 

§  5.     Eugenic  Considerations     .....      157 

§6.     Present  Limitations  of  Eugenics.     .  .  .     161 

§  7.    The    Relative    Importance    of    Heredity    and 

Environment  .  .  .  .  .  .  .162 

§  8.    The  Relation  between  Quantity  and  Quality 

of  Population  .  .  .  .  .  .163 


XIV 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  IX 
SUMMARY   AND    CONCLUSION 

§  1.  Recapitulatory 

§2.  A  Forecast  by  Maltijus    . 

§  3.  The  World's  Resources    . 

§  4.  The  Way  Out    .... 

§  5.  Possible  Scientific  Developments 

§  6.  The  Value  of  Discussion 


TAOE 
168 

170 
171 
172 
173 
176 


POPULATION 

CHAPTER  I 
EARLY  POPULATION  THEORIES 


"  Is  there  anything  whereof  it  may  be  said,  See,  this 

is  new  ?     It  hath  been  already  of  old  time,  which  was 

before  us."  t?    1    ■    ,         m 

hcclesiastcs  1.  10. 


§  1.  Introductory.  "  The  view  once  widely  held  that 
the  principle  of  population  must  inevitably  keep  the 
mass  of  the  people  close  to  the  verge  of  the  bare  means 
of  subsistence  was  no  statement  of  a  desirable  ideal. 
It  was  a  nightmare  ;  a  nightmare  none  the  less,  though 
it  may  haunt  us  yet."  So  wrote  Mr.  Henderson  in  the 
first  volume  of  this  series  ;  and  it  is  the  purpose  of  this, 
the  fifth  volume,  to  explain  what  is  meant  by  "  the 
principle  of  population  "  ;  to  examine  its  validity  as  a 
universal  economic  law,  and  to  enquire  how  far  the 
truth  in  this  matter  is  a  menace  to  the  progress  of 
mankind  ;   a  nightmare  which  must  haunt  us  yet. 

Economists  have  often  been  accused  of  being  too 
little  guided  by  the  actual  experience  of  mankind. 
Sometimes,  no  doubt,  they  have  been  guilty  of  this  . 


2  POPULATION 

fault.  At  other  times,  however,  the  tendency  has  been 
to  err  in  the  other  direction  and  to  mistake  the  peculiar 
conditions  of  a  particular  period  in  the  evolution  of 
lyiman  society  for  the  permanent  and  inevitable  results 
of  the  working  of  economic  laws.  This  latter  tendency 
has  always  been  very  much  in  evidence  with  regard  to 
questions  about  population.  When  small  communities 
have  sought  to  maintain  exclusive  possession  of  large 
and  fertile  lands,  their  learned  men  have  naturally 
taught  them  that  an  increasing  population  was  an 
unmixed  blessing,  since  it  provided  more  hands  to  till 
the  soil  and  more  soldiers  to  defend  the  fields.  When, 
on  the  other  hand,  a  community  found  itself  confined 
to  a  certain  definite  area,  and  that  area  was  well  supplied 
with  human  beings,  a  wise  man  would  arise  and  point 
out  that  the  means  of  subsistence  were  limited  and  that 
a  further  increase  in  the  population  must  inevitably 
involve  hunger  and  misery,  unless  an  outlet  could  be 
found  in  other  lands.  Both  doctrines  were  perfectly 
sound  in  their  application  to  the  circumstances  of  the 
particular  peoples  to  whom  they  were  addressed  ;  but 
the  doctrines  were  frequently  couched  in  general  terms, 
as  though  they  must  necessarily  apply  to  all  nations  at 
all  times,  which  they  certainly  do  not.  Even  T.  R. 
Malthus,  whose  essay  on  The  Principle  of  Population, 
first  published  in  1798,  still  holds  the  field  as  the 
classic  exposition  of  this  subject,  owed  much  of  his 
early  fame  to  the  special  economic  circumstances  of 
Great  Britain  in  the  early  years  of  the  nineteenth 
century,  and  suffered  a  partial  eclipse  owing  to 
changes  which  did  not  in  any  way  invalidate  his  main 
argument. 


EARLY  POPULATION  THEORIES     3 

§  2.  Greek  and  Roman  Population  Theories.  The 
ancient  Greeks  characteristically  approached  the  popula- 
tion question  from  the  point  of  view  of  the  ideal  City 
State.  They  made  up  their  minds  first  as  to  the  number 
of  citizens  that  would  produce  the  most  satisfactory 
political  and  social  unit,  and  then  took  steps  to  keep 
the  population  up  to  the  desired  level  and  to  prevent  it 
from  increasing  beyond  it.  They  took  account  of  the 
quality  as  well  as  of  the  number  of  citizens,  and 
endeavoured  to  eliminate  the  unfit  from  their  societies. 
In  Sparta  there  seems  to  have  been  little  fear  of  over- 
population, except  in  regard  to  the  slaves,  whose 
numbers  were  kept  in  check  by  such  devices  as  in- 
fanticide. Frequent  wars  took  their  toll  of  young 
freemen,  and  created  an  urgent  demand  for  more. 
Thus,  in  Sparta,  the  State  regulations  respecting  marriage 
and  procreation  were  mainly  directed  towards  a  high 
birth-rate  of  healthy  children.  Every  Spartan  was 
expected  to  marry  for  the  good  of  the  State.  Bachelors 
were  subjected  to  social  indignities  as  well  as  to  legal 
and  political  disabilities.  Marriages  were  supervised 
with  a  view  to  the  production  of  children  sound  in 
body  and  mind,  and  the  fathers  of  three  or  more  sons 
were  publicly  rewarded. 

In  Athens,  the  regulation  of  marriage  was  less  rigid 
than  in  Sparta.  There,  too,  laws  existed  against 
celibacy  ;  but  in  times  of  peace  these  were  not  enforced, 
and  late  marriages  were  advocated.  The  Athenian 
remedy  for  over-population  was  emigration,  but 
infanticide  was  also  a  recognised  custom.  Malthus 
remarks  that  "  when  Solon  permitted  the  exposing  of 
children,  it  is  probable  that  he  only  gave  the  sanction 


4  POPULATION 

of  law  to  a  custom  already  prevalent "  ;    adding  with 
characteristic  shrewdness  : 

"  In  this  permission  he  had  without  doubt  two  ends  in 
view.  First,  that  which  is  most  obvious,  the  prevention 
of  such  an  excessive  population  as  would  cause  universal 
poverty  and  discontent ;  and,  secondly,  that  of  keeping 
the  population  up  to  the  level  of  what  the  territory  could 
support,  by  removing  the  terrors  of  too  numerous  a  family 
and  consequently  the  principal  obstacle  to  marriage." 

In  addition  to  these  two  motives,  the  Greeks  were 
inclined  to  look  favourably  upon  infanticide  as  a 
eugenic  device  ;  for  weakly  or  deformed  children  were 
exposed  in  Sparta  by  order  of  the  State,  a  practice  which 
Plato  and  Aristotle  both  approved. 

Malthus  was  clearly  justified  in  saying  that  in- 
fanticide was  frequently  adopted  among  primitive 
peoples  as  a  means  of  keeping  the  population  within 
the  means  of  subsistence.  In  Polynesia,  for  instance, 
the  islands  being  small  though  the  climate  is  favourable 
to  the  production  of  food,  the  custom  was  generally 
observed.  In  the  Hawaiian  Islands  all  children  after 
the  third  or  fourth  were  strangled  or  buried  alive.  At 
Tahiti,  fathers  had  the  right  (and  used  it)  of  suffocating 
their  newly  born  children.  The  Areois,  in  the  Society 
Islands,  imposed  infanticide  upon  the  women  members 
by  oath.  In  fact,  although  a  religious  sanction  is  often 
given  to  the  slaughter  of  infants  among  savage  tribes, 
this  practice  or  others  restricting  increase  seem  to  be 
generally  prevalent  among  those  peoples  who  have 
reason  to  fear  that  their  food  supply  may  prove  in- 
sufficient for  their  support,  while  in  some  countries 
infants  are  destroyed  in  times  of  scarcity  only.     It  is 


EARLY  POPULATION  THEORIES     5 

therefore  reasonable  to  suppose  that  some  fear  of  over- 
population played  a  part  in  originating  this  custom 
among  the  ancient  Greeks. 

Infanticide  was  prevalent  among  the  Romans  also, 
but  it  is  improbable  that  the  practice  was  encouraged 
by  their  rulers.  As  a  conquering  race  they  were  always 
obsessed  with  the  need  for  soldiers  and  colonists.  Their 
legislation  respecting  marriage  and  parenthood  was 
therefore  directed  towards  an  increase  in  population. 
As  in  Sparta,  rewards  were  given  to  the  fathers  of 
families  and  penalties  imposed  upon  bachelors.  Plutarch 
says  of  Camillus  that  "  as  the  wars  had  made  many 
widows,  he  obliged  such  of  the  men  as  lived  single, 
partly  by  persuasion  and  partly  by  threatening  them 
with  fines,  to  marry  the  widows."  Whether  any  Roman 
Weller  stood  out  against  this  terrifying  edict  is  not 
recorded  !  In  the  early  days  of  the  Empire,  the  popula- 
tion question  appears  to  have  caused  considerable 
anxiety.  Augustus  resorted  to  elaborate  legislation. 
He  enacted  that  men  and  women  must  be  married  and 
have  children  before  the  men  were  twenty-five  and 
women  twenty.  Those  who  disobeyed  this  law  by 
remaining  unmarried  were  disqualified  from  becoming 
heirs  or  receiving  legacies.  Those  who  married  but 
had  no  children  could  receive  only  half  of  any  property 
left  to  them,  and  could  bequeath  only  one-tenth  of 
their  property  to  their  widows.  On  the  other  hand, 
honours  and  privileges  were  bestowed  upon  prolific 
parents. 

The  object  of  this  legislation  seems,  however,  to  have 
been  the  preservation  of  the  patrician  families  rather 
than  the  increase  of  the  numbers  of  the  whole  people. 


6  POPULATION 

If  this  was  the  intention,  it  was  defeated  by  the  luxury 
and  vice  that  prevailed  among  the  upper  classes  in 
imperial  Rome. 

§  3.  The  Influence  of  the  Early  Christians.  Early 
Christian  morality  was  in  its  nature  a  reaction  from 
the  immorality  of  Rome,  and  by  its  insistence  upon  the 
virtues  of  chastity  and  virginity  it  treated  marriage  as 
an  inferior  state,  to  be  tolerated  but  not  to  be  encouraged. 
There  were  slight  differences  between  the  various  sects 
and  preachers  as  to  the  degree  to  which  marriage  fell 
off  from  perfection,  but  all  agreed  in  regarding  it  as  a 
concession  to  human  frailty.  Political  and  economic 
considerations  were  completely  disregarded  by  the 
Fathers,  some  of  whom  did  not  desire  the  human  race 
to  continue  on  the  earth.  Thus  Methodius  writing  On 
Virginity  says  : 

"  For  the  world,  while  still  unfilled  with  men,  was  like  a 
child,  and  it  was  necessary  that  it  should  first  be  filled  with 
these,  and  so  grow  to  manhood.  But  when  thereafter  it 
was  colonised  from  end  to  end,  the  race  of  man  spreading 
to  a  boundless  extent,  God  no  longer  allowed  man  to  remain 
in  the  same  ways,  considering  how  they  might  now  proceed 
from  one  point  to  another  and  advance  nearer  heaven, 
until  having  attained  to  the  greatest  and  most  exalted 
lesson  of  virginity  they  should  reach  to  perfection  ;  that 
first  they  should  abandon  the  intermarriage  of  brothers 
and  sisters  and  marry  wives  from  other  families  ;  and  then 
that  they  should  no  longer  have  many  wives,  like  brute 
beasts  as  though  born  for  the  mere  propagation  of  the 
species  ;  and  then  that  they  should  not  be  adulterers  ; 
and  then  again  that  they  should  go  on  to  continence,  and 
from  continence  to  virginity,  when,  having  trained  them- 
selves to  despise  the  flesh,  they  sail  fearlessly  into  the 
peaceful  haven  of  immortahty." 


EARLY  POPULATION  THEORIES     7 

The  effect  of  the  early  Christian  view  of  marriage  and 
procreation  upon  imperial  policy  is  shown  by  the 
fifth-century  church  historian  Sozomen,  who  says  that 
the  Emperor  (Constantine) : 

"  deeming  it  absurd  to  attempt  the  multiplication  of  the 
human  species  by  the  care  and  zeal  of  man  (since  nature 
always  receives  increase  or  decrease  according  to  the  fiat 
from  on  high),  made  a  law  enjoining  that  the  unmarried 
and  childless  should  have  the  same  advantages  as  the 
married.  He  even  bestowed  peculiar  privileges  on  those 
who  embraced  a  life  of  continence  and  virginity." 

§  4.  Sixteenth  and  Seventeenth-Century  Writers  on 
Population  Problems.  From  this  brief  survey  of  the 
attitude  of  the  ancient  world  towards  population 
problems,  we  must  now  jump  to  modern  Europe  and 
take  an  equally  hasty  glance  at  the  views  of  those 
writers  who  preceded  Malthus  in  the  consideration  of 
these  matters. 

In  Sir  Thomas  More's  Utopia,  as  in  the  ideal  common- 
wealths of  the  ancient  Greeks,  it  is  considered  im- 
portant to  maintain  a  constant  population  : 

"  Lest  any  city  should  become  either  too  great  or  by  any 
accident  be  dispeopled,  provision  is  made  that  none  of  their 
cities  may  contain  more  than  six  thousand  persons  besides 
those  of  the  country  round.  No  family  may  have  less  than 
ten  or  more  than  sixteen  children,  but  there  can  be  no 
determined  numbers  of  children  under  age.  This  rule  is 
easily  observed  by  removing  some  of  a  more  fruitful  couple 
to  any  other  family  that  does  not  so  abound  in  them. 
By  the  same  rule  they  supply  cities  that  do  not  increase 
so  fast  from  others  that  breed  faster  ;  and  if  there  is  any 
increase  over  the  whole  island  they  draw  out  a  number  of 
their  citizens  from  the  several  towns,  and  send  them  over 


8  POPULATION 

to  a  neighbouring  continent,  where  .  .  .  they  fix  a  colony. 
.  .  .  Such  care  is  taken  of  the  soil  that  it  becomes  fruit- 
ful enough  to  supply  provisions  for  all,  though  it  might 
otherwise  be  too  narrow  and  barren." 

If  the  influence  of  Plato,  or  his  own  insight,  led  Sir 
Thomas  More  to  regard  excessive  population  as  an  evil, 
no  such  calculation  was  sanctioned  by  his  contemporary, 
Luther,  whose  views  on  this  subject  had  a  profound 
influence  on  the  Protestant  world,  an  influence  which 
is  not  yet  exhausted. 

"  God,"  said  Luther,  "  has  shown  how  sufficiently  He 
cares  for  us,  when  He  created  heaven  and  earth,  all  animals 
and  plants,  before  He  created  man.  He  shows  us  thus 
that  He  will  always  provide  food  and  shelter  sufficient  for 
our  needs.  It  is  only  necessary  that  we  work  and  do  not 
remain  idle  ;  we  shall  assuredly  be  both  clothed  and  fed. 
.  .  .  From  all  this  we  draw  the  conclusion  that  whoever 
finds  himself  unfitted  to  remain  chaste  should  make 
arrangements  betimes  and  get  some  work  and  then  dare, 
in  God's  name,  to  enter  into  matrimony.  A  youth  should 
marry  not  later  than  his  twentieth  year,  and  a  maiden 
when  she  is  between  fifteen  and  eighteen  years  old.  Then 
they  should  remain  upright  and  serious  and  let  God  provide 
the  way  and  means  by  which  their  children  shall  be 
nourished." 

This  pronouncement  has  shared  the  fate  of  many 
another  striking  utterance.  It  has  been  stripped  of  its 
qualifying  phrases  and  used  as  a  substitute  for  common 
sense.  How  many  careless  parents  have  cried,  "  Let 
God  provide  !  "  without  first  taking  the  precaution  of 
"  making  arrangements  betimes  and  getting  some  work," 
or  even  remembering  to  "  remain  upright  and  serious." 


EARLY  POPULATION  THEORIES     9 

English  writers  of  the  early  seventeenth  century, 
seeing  destitution  and  poverty  around  them,  regarded 
over-population  as  a  very  real  thing  and  a  potent  cause 
of  international  strife.  Thus,  Sir  Walter  Raleigh  in  his 
Discourse  of  War  in  General,  said  : 

'  When  any  country  is  overlaid  by  the  multitude  which 
live  upon  it,  there  is  a  natural  necessity  compelling  it  to 
disburden  itself  and  lay  the  load  upon  others,  by  right  or 
wrong,  for  (to  omit  the  danger  of  pestilence,  often  visiting 
them  that  live  in  throngs)  there  is  no  misery  that  urgeth 
men  so  violently  unto  desperate  courses  and  contempt 
of  death  as  the  torments  and  threats  of  famine.  Wherefore, 
the  war  that  is  grounded  on  general  remediless  necessity, 
may  be  termed  the  general  and  remediless  or  necessary 


3  J 

war. 


Elsewhere  he  wrote  that  the  earth  would  not  only  be 
full,  but  overflowing  with  human  beings,  were  it  not 
for  the  effect  of  hunger,  pestilence,  crime  and  war,  and 
of  abstinence  and  artificial  sterility. 

Bacon  and  other  writers  of  the  period  also  express 
the  view  that  wars  are  caused  by  the  pressure  of  popula- 
tion on  the  means  of  subsistence. 

When  we  come  to  the  next  great  period  in  economic 
history,  however,  we  find  almost  every  writer  on  the 
subject  dwelling  upon  the  advantages  of  large  and 
growing  populations.  The  growth  of  large  States, 
increasing  in  power  and  the  love  of  power,  developing 
an  industrial  and  commercial  life  which  made  the 
maintenance  of  a  larger  population  possible,  and 
indulging  in  wars  which  required  a  constant  supply  of 
wealth  and  life  to  feed  them,  led  inevitably  to  the 
revival  of  the  Roman  view  that  marriage  and  pro- 


10  POPULATION 

creation  were  duties  which  the  citizen  owed  to  the 
State.  This  view  was  emphasized  by  the  fact  that  the 
Thirty  Years  War,  in  which  practically  the  whole  of 
Europe  had  been  involved  during  the  early  part  of  the 
seventeenth  century,  had  depleted  the  population  to  an 
appalling  extent.  In  Bohemia  it  is  said  that  only 
about  6000  villages  out  of  35,000  escaped  destruction  ; 
Moravia  and  Silesia  suffered  a  similar  fate  ;  Bavaria, 
Franconia  and  Swabia  were  desolated  by  famine  and 
disease,  while  the  rest  of  Germany  and  Austria  fared 
little  better.  "  During  more  than  a  generation  after 
the  conclusion  of  the  war  a  full  third  of  the  land  in 
northern  Germany  was  left  uncultivated.  Cattle  and 
sheep  diminished  to  an  extraordinary  extent,  and  many 
once  fertile  districts  became  forests  inhabited  by  wolves 
and  other  savage  beasts."1 

In  the  course  of  this  war  the  population  of  the  Empire 
is  believed  to  have  diminished  by  at  least  two-thirds — 
from  over  sixteen  to  under  six  millions.  In  the  Lower 
Palatinate  only  one-tenth  and  in  Wurttemberg  only 
one-sixth  survived. 

Under  these  circumstances  it  is  not  surprising  that 
Mr.  Stangeland  should  find  in  his  study  of  German 
literature  on  the  subject  that  "  the  opinions  on  popula- 
tion from  the  end  of  the  Thirty  Years  War  to  the 
beginning  of  the  eighteenth  century  were  unanimously 
favourable  to  the  greatest  possible  increase."2  Thus 
Leibnitz  thought  that  the  State  should  encourage 
marriage  because  "  the  true  power  of  a  kingdom  consists 
in  the  number  of  men.    Where  there  are  men,  there  is 

1  Cambridge  Modern  History,  Vol.  IV,  p.  419. 

*  Pre-Malthusian  Doctrines  of  Population,  by  C.  E.  Stangeland. 


EARLY  POPULATION  THEORIES    11 

substance  and  strength.  Where  men  are  most  diligent 
and  laborious  and  saving  of  their  goods,  there  all  are 
safest ;  and  manufacturing  especially  is  to  be  con- 
sidered the  most  useful  occupation  in  accomplishing 
this  result."  Christian  Wolff  (1679-1754),  a  disciple  of 
Leibnitz,  who  is  said  to  have  been  one  of  the  first  to 
"  teach  philosophy  to  speak  German,"  expressed  a 
crudely  militarist  point  of  view  about  population 
problems.  Power,  he  said,  consists  in  money,  in  the 
army  which  a  state  is  able  to  keep,  and  in  the  greatest 
amount  of  employment ;  but  above  all  in  a  rich  and 
populous  state  ;  but  "  wealth  is  superior  to  numbers 
of  subjects  ;  for  where  there  is  enough  money  an  army 
can  always  be  maintained,  and  when  necessary  foreign 
mercenaries  can  be  hired  to  defend  the  country.  If 
there  is  no  money  with  which  to  support  an  army,  a 
multitude  of  people  is  of  small  service." 

§  5.  The  Introduction  of  Vital  Statistics.  Johann  Peter 
Sussmilch  (1707-1767),  one  of  Frederick  the  Great's 
military  chaplains,  was  the  first  writer  to  deduce  a 
principle  of  population  from  the  study  of  vital  statistics 
which  had  been  collected  by  various  English  and 
German  writers  during  the  latter  half  of  the  seven- 
teenth century.  His  investigation  made  him  optimistic 
concerning  both  the  desirability  and  the  possibility  of 
increase.  Improvements  in  the  methods  of  production, 
especially  in  agriculture,  would,  he  thought,  greatly 
increase  the  food  supply.  With  more  intensive  cultiva- 
tion, the  yield  of  land  could  be  increased  an  hundred- 
fold. God  regulated  population  according  to  the 
supplies  He  had  given.    It  was  the  duty  of  statesmen 


12  POPULATION 

to  encourage  population,  because  it  was  the  means  of 
happiness,  security,  power  and  wealth. 

Sussmilch  detected  four  great  natural  checks  to  the 
increase  of  mankind  : 

(a)  Pestilence,  which  often  carried  off  half  the  popula- 
tion, not  only  of  cities,  but  of  whole  provinces. 

(b)  War,  "a  real  monster,  a  disgraceful  blot  on  reason 
and  humanity,  and  especially  on  Christianity," 
which  robbed  the  State  of  many  of  its  best  citizens 
and  also  diminished  the  means  of  subsistence. 

(c)  Famine. 

(d)  Earthquakes  and  floods. 

This  notable  contribution  towards  a  true  theory  of 
population  was  rendered  possible  by  the  Political 
Arithmetic  of  Graunt  (1620-1674)  and  Petty  (1623-1687), 
who  first  attempted  to  collect  statistics  of  births,  deaths 
and  marriages  in  the  city  of  London.  Gregory  King, 
Lancaster  Herald,  whom  Macaulay  describes  as  "a 
political  arithmetician  of  great  acuteness  and  judg- 
ment," carried  this  work  a  step  further  when  he  com- 
piled his  Natural  and  Political  Observations  and  Con- 
clusions upon  the  State  and  Condition  of  England,  1696. 
Basing  his  calculations  mainly  upon  the  number  of 
houses  returned  in  1690  by  the  officers  who  made  the 
last  collection  of  the  hearth  money,  he  arrived  at  the 
conclusion  that  the  population  of  England  was  nearly 
five  millions  and  a  half,  an  estimate  that  has  since 
received  confirmation  from  independent  sources.  From 
this  figure  and  the  information  he  collected  about  the 
birth  and  death-rates,  King  made  the  following  in- 
genious deductions,  which  are  worth  reproducing,  both 


EARLY  POPULATION  THEORIES    13 

for  their  intrinsic  interest  and  as  an  indication  of  the 
pitfalls  of  political  arithmetic  : 

"  That,  Anno  1260,  or  about  200  years  after  the  Norman 
Conquest,  the  kingdom  had  2,750,000  people,  or  half  the 
present  number ;  so  that  the  people  of  England  have 
doubled  in  about  435  years  last  past ; 

'  That  in  probability  the  next  doubling  of  the  people  of 
England  will  be  in  about  600  years  to  come,  or  by  the  year 
of  our  Lord  2300 ;  at  which  time  it  will  have  11  millions 
of  people  ;  but  that  the  next  doubling  after  that  will  not 
be  (in  all  probability)  in  less  than  1200  or  1300  years  more, 
or  by  the  year  of  our  Lord  3500  or  3600  ;  at  which  time  the 
kingdom  will  have  22  millions  of  souls,  or  four  times  its 
present  number,  in  case  the  world  should  last  so  long  ; 

"  Now,  the  kingdom  containing  but  39  millions  of  acres, 
it  will  then  have  less  than  two  acres  to  each  head,  and 
consequently  will  not  then  be  capable  of  any  further 
increase. 

..."  Whereby  it  appears  that  the  increase  of  the  king- 
dom being  880,000  people  in  the  last  100  years,  and  920,000 
in  the  next  succeeding  100  years,  the  increase  at  this 
time  is  about  9000  souls  per  annum.  But,  whereas  the 
yearly  burials  of  the  kingdom  are  about  1  in  32,  or  170,000 
souls  ;  and  the  yearly  births  1  in  28,  or  190,000  souls, 

"  Whereby  the  yearly  increase  should  be  20,000  souls  ; 

"  It  is  to  be  noted, 

per  annum. 

1.  That  the  allowance  for  plagues  and  great 

mortalities  comes  to,  at  a  medium  .  .      4000 

2.  Foreign  or  civil  wars,  at  a  medium      .  .      3500 

3.  The  sea,  constantly  employing  about  40,000, 

precipitates  the  death  of  about         .  .      2500 

4.  The  plantations  (over  and  above  the  acces- 

sion of  foreigners)  carry  away  .  .      1000 

In  all 11,000 

Whereby  the  neat  annual  increase  is  but  .  .      9000 

In  all 20,000  " 


14  POPULATION 

It  will  be  seen  that,  if  he  was  rather  rash  in  his 
speculations,  Gregory  King  gave  us  some  useful  statistics 
for  comparison  with  more  recent  times.  We  shall 
return  to  these  in  a  later  chapter,  devoting  the  rest 
of  this  to  a  glance  at  eighteenth-century  population 
theories  and  the  controversy  which  provoked  Malthus 
to  write  his  essay  in  1798. 

§  6.  The  Forerunners  of  Malthus.  Montesquieu  made 
some  shrewd  observations  on  our  subject  in  the  twenty- 
third  book  of  V Esprit  des  Lois,  from  which  the  following 
are  extracted  : 

"  The  females  of  brutes  have  an  almost  constant 
fecundity ;  but  in  the  human  species,  the  manner  of 
thinking,  the  character,  the  passions,  the  humour,  the 
caprice,  the  idea  of  preserving  beauty,  the  pain  of  child- 
bearing  and  the  fatigue  of  a  too  numerous  family  obstruct 
propagation  in  a  thousand  different  ways." 

On  the  other  hand  : 

"  Wherever  a  place  is  found  in  which  two  persons  can 
live  commodiously,  there  they  enter  into  marriage.  Nature 
has  a  sufficient  propensity  to  it,  when  unrestrained  by  the 
difficulty  of  subsistence.  .  .  . 

"  A  rising  people  increase  and  multiply  extremely. 
This  is  because  with  them  it  would  be  a  great  inconvenience 
to  live  in  celibacy  and  not  to  have  many  children  ;  the 
contrary  of  which  is  the  case  when  a  nation  is  formed." 

The  possibility  of  over-population  was  clearly  in- 
dicated by  Montesquieu  in  the  following  passage  : 

"  There  are  countries  in  which  nature  does  all ;  the 
legislator  then  has  nothing  to  do.  What  need  is  there  of 
inducing  men   by  laws  to   propagation  when  a  fruitful 


EARLY  POPULATION  THEORIES    15 

climate  yields  a  sufficient  number  of  inhabitants  ?  Some- 
times the  climate  is  more  favourable  than  the  soil ;  the 
people  multiply  and  are  destroyed  by  famine  ;  this  is  the 
case  in  China.  Hence  a  father  sells  his  daughter  and 
exposes  his  children." 

The  Physiocrats,  concentrating  their  attention  upon 
the  means  by  which  the  abject  poverty  of  the  French 
peasants  could  be  alleviated,  naturally  rejected  the 
"  more  the  merrier  "  doctrine  which  the  courtiers  of 
ambitious  rnonarchs  had  as  naturally  adopted.  In  the 
latter  half  of  the  eighteenth  century,  therefore,  the 
French  economists  were  generally  inclined  to  emphasize 
the  dependence  of  the  population  upon  the  food  supply, 
and  to  point  out  that  improvements  in  the  methods 
of  agriculture  must  necessarily  precede  any  healthy 
increase  in  the  numbers  of  the  people. 

This  point  of  view  was  shared  by  various  writers  in 
Italy  and  Germany,  but  seems  to  have  made  so  little 
impression  in  England  that  it  came  with  the  shock  of 
novelty  from  the  pen  of  Malthus.  America  was  in 
advance  of  England  in  this  respect,  for  Benjamin 
Franklin,  who  was  much  influenced  by  the  Physiocrats, 
published  in  1751  his  short  Observations  concerning  the 
Increase  of  Mankind  and  the  Peopling  of  Countries,  in 
which  some  fundamental  principles  were  clearly  ex- 
pounded. Europe,  he  said,  was  almost  fully  peopled 
and  could  therefore  increase  but  little  and  slowly,  but 
in  America  land  was  so  cheap  and  plentiful  that  a 
labourer  could  in  a  short  time  accumulate  enough  to 
support  and  provide  for  a  family.  Therefore  "  if  it 
be  reckoned  there  [in  Europe]  that  there  is  but  one 
marriage    per    annum    among   one    hundred    persons, 


16  POPULATION 

perhaps  we  may  reckon  two  ;  and  if  in  Europe  they 
have  four  births  to  a  marriage  (many  of  their  marriages 
being  late)  we  may  reckon  eight,  of  which,  if  one-half 
grow  up,  and  our  marriages  are  made,  reckoning  one 
with  another,  at  twenty  years  of  age,  our  people  must 
at  least  be  doubled  every  twenty  years."  "  There  is 
no  bound,"  said  Franklin,  "  to  the  prolific  nature  of 
plants  or  animals,  but  what  is  made  by  their  crowding 
and  interfering  with  each  other's  means  of  subsistence. 
Was  the  face  of  the  earth  vacant  of  other  plants,  it 
might  be  gradually  sowed  with  one  kind  only,  as,  for 
instance,  with  fennel ;  and  were  it  empty  of  other 
inhabitants,  it  might  in  a  few  ages  be  replenished  from 
one  nation  only,  as,  for  instance,  with  Englishmen." 

Not  more  than  eighty  thousand  Englishmen  had  been 
taken  to  America,  but  by  natural  increase  they  amounted 
to  more  than  a  million  in  the  middle  of  the  eighteenth 
century.  By  doubling  every  twenty-five  years — a 
moderate  estimate,  Franklin  thought,  of  the  rate  of 
increase — this  million  would  in  another  century  result 
in  a  greater  number  of  Englishmen  in  America  than  in 
the  mother  country.  "  What  an  accession  of  power  to 
the  British  Empire  by  sea  as  well  as  by  land  !  " 

English  writers  were  engaged  at  this  time  in  a  learned 
controversy  concerning  the  relative  density  of  popula- 
tion in  ancient  and  modern  times.  Dr.  Robert  Wallace 
maintained  the  "  superior  populousness  of  antiquity  " 
in  a  work  published  in  1753.  David  Hume  replied  to 
this  in  a  Discourse  concerning  the  populousness  of  Antient 
Nations.  Wallace  rejoined  in  an  appendix  to  his  own 
book,  but,  according  to  M'Culloch,  though  he  "  suc- 
ceeded   in    pointing    out    a    few    errors   in   Hume's 


EARLY  POPULATION  THEORIES  17 

statements,  which  were  rectified  in  subsequent  editions 
of  the  essay,  he  wholly  failed  to  shake  its  foundations, 
or  to  prove  in  opposition  to  Hume  that  Europe  was 
more  populous  in  ancient  than  in  modern  times." 

Other  writers  also  took  part  in  this  discussion,  and 
although  the  point  at  issue  appears  to  be  one  of  purely 
academic  interest,  it  was  mainly  from  these  writings 
of  Hume  and  Wallace  that  Malthus  deduced  his  principle 
of  population. 

In  1776  occurred  the  revolution  in  economic  thought 
occasioned  by  the  publication  of  The  Wealth  of  Nations. 
Adam  Smith  did  not  deal  systematically  with  popula- 
tion problems,  but  his  references  to  them  are  very 
suggestive,  and  there  is  no  doubt  that  he,  too,  helped 
to  inspire  Malthus.  In  his  chapter  on  the  wages  of 
labour,  he  says  : 

"It  is  not  the  actual  greatness  of  national  wealth,  but 
its  continual  increase,  which  occasions  a  rise  in  the  wages  of 
labour.  .  .  .  The  most  decisive  mark  of  the  prosperity 
of  any  country  is  the  increase  of  the  number  of  its  in- 
habitants. In  Great  Britain  and  most  other  European 
countries  they  are  not  supposed  to  double  in  less  than 
five  hundred  years.  In  the  British  colonies  in  North 
America  it  has  been  found  that  they  double  in  twenty  or 
five-and-twenty  years.  Nor  in  the  present  times  is  this 
increase  principally  owing  to  the  continual  importation  of 
new  inhabitants,  but  to  the  great  multiplication  of  the 
species.  Those  who  live  to  an  old  age,  it  is  said,  frequently 
see  there  from  fifty  to  a  hundred,  and  sometimes  many 
more,  descendants  from  their  own  body.  .  .  . 

"  Poverty,  though  it  no  doubt  discourages,  does  not 
always  prevent  marriage.  It  seems  even  to  be  favourable 
to  generation.  A  half-starved  Highland  woman  frequently 
bears  more  than  twenty  children,  while  a  pampered  fine 


18  POPULATION 

lady  is  often  incapable  of  bearing  any,  and  is  generally 
exhausted  by  two  or  three.  .  .  . 

"  But  poverty,  though  it  does  not  prevent  the  generation, 
is  extremely  unfavourable  to  the  rearing  of  children.  The 
tender  plant  is  produced  ;  but  in  so  cold  a  soil,  and  so 
severe  a  climate,  soon  withers  and  dies.  It  is  not  uncommon, 
I  have  been  frequently  told,  in  the  Highlands  of  Scotland, 
for  a  mother  who  has  borne  twenty  children  not  to  have  two 
alive.  .  .  . 

"  Every  species  of  animals  naturally  multiplies  in 
proportion  to  the  means  of  their  subsistence,  and  no  species 
can  ever  multiply  beyond  it.  But  in  civilised  society  it  is 
only  among  the  inferior  ranks  of  people  that  the  scantiness 
of  subsistence  can  set  limits  to  the  further  multiplication 
of  the  human  species  ;  and  it  can  do  so  in  no  other  way  than 
by  destroying  a  great  part  of  the  children  which  their 
fruitful  marriages  produce." 

In  discussing  the  rent  of  land,  Adam  Smith  observes 
that : 

"  Countries  are  populous,  not  in  proportion  to  the  number 
of  people  whom  their  produce  can  clothe  and  lodge,  but 
in  proportion  to  that  of  those  whom  it  can  feed.  When 
food  is  provided,  it  is  easy  to  find  the  necessary  clothing 
and  lodging.  But  though  these  are  at  hand,  it  may  often 
be  difficult  to  find  food.  .  .  . 

"  But  when,  by  the  improvement  and  cultivation  of 
land,  the  labour  of  one  family  can  provide  food  for  two,  the 
labour  of  half  the  society  becomes  sufficient  to  provide  food 
for  the  whole.  The  other  half,  therefore,  or  at  least  the 
greater  part  of  them,  can  be  employed  in  providing  other 
things,  or  in  satisfying  the  other  wants  and  fancies  of 
mankind." 

If  Hume,  Wallace  and  Adam  Smith  supplied  Malthus 
with  the  materials  from  which  he  evolved  his  essay, 
William  Godwin,  the  father-in-law  of  Shelley,  performed 


EARLY  POPULATION  THEORIES    19 

the  equally  important  service  of  provoking  him  to 
write  it.  Godwin  was  a  philosophical  Radical,  whose 
great  work  on  political  science,  The  Inquiry  concerning 
Political  Justice,  and  its  Influence  on  General  Virtue  and 
Happiness,  had  a  considerable  influence  upon  the 
advanced  politicians  of  his  day.  The  French  Revolution, 
the  ideas  which  caused  it  and  the  ideas  which  were 
caused  by  it,  had  produced  a  school  of  optimism  that 
was  entirely  new.  A  belief  in  progress,  in  the  practica- 
bility of  transforming  men  into  angels  and  the  world 
into  a  paradise,  spread  rapidly  from  France  to  England. 
Those  who  resisted  the  new  idea  seemed  to  do  so  because 
they  clung  to  old  privileges  and  abuses  rather  than 
through  honest  doubt.  Wisdom  and  enlightenment 
were  apparently  on  the  side  of  the  Radicals.  Godwin 
was  a  disciple  of  Condorcet  and  believed  in  the  per- 
fectibility of  man.  The  characters  of  men  were  blanks, 
he  held,  which  their  external  circumstances  and,  above 
all,  political  institutions,  filled  in.  Government  was  a 
necessary  evil,  perpetuated  "  by  the  infantine  and  un- 
instructed  confidence  of  the  many."  Private  property 
in  the  labour  of  others  was  unjust ;  the  goal  must  be 
complete  equality  of  conditions. 

This  belief  in  equality  and  perfectibility  brought 
Godwin,  as  it  had  brought  Condorcet,  to  consider 
whether  the  pressure  of  population  upon  the  means  of 
subsistence  might  not  prove  an  insurmountable  obstacle. 
He  rashly  answered  with  the  conjecture  that  passion 
between  the  sexes  may  one  day  be  extinguished,  and 
that,  anyway,  "  to  reason  thus  is  to  foresee  difficulties 
at  a  great  distance.  Three-fourths  of  the  habitable 
globe  is  now  uncultivated.  The  parts  already  cultivated 
o 


20  POPULATION 

are  capable  of  immeasurable  improvement.  Myriads  of 
centuries  of  still  increasing  population  may  pass  away, 
and  the  earth  be  still  found  sufficient  for  the  subsistence 
of  its  inhabitants." 

This  utterance  sealed  the  fate  of  William  Godwin. 
"  Malthus,"  wrote  Sydney  Smith,  a  few  years  later, 
"  took  the  trouble  of  refuting  him,  and  we  hear  no 
more  of  Mr.  Godwin." 

An  account  of  the  restrictive  practices  of  primitive 
communities  is  given  in  The  Population  Problem,  by 
A.  M.  Carr-Saunders. 

Early  population  theories  are  collected  and  summarised 
in  Pre-Malthusian  Doctrines  of  Population,  by  C.  E. 
Stangeland. 


CHAPTER  II 

MALTHUS 

'  When  goods  increase,  they  are  increased  that  eat  thern." 

Ecclesiastes  v.  11. 

§  1.  An  Essay  on  the  Principle  of  Population.  Thomas 
Robert  Malthus  was  the  son  of  an  English  country- 
gentleman  who  had  been  the  friend  and  executor  of 
Rousseau  and  held  advanced  political  opinions.  God- 
win's utopian  communism  inspired  the  elder  Malthus 
with  all  the  enthusiasm  that  a  kindly  man  can  feel  for 
a  doctrine  which  promises  untold  happiness  to  future 
generations  without  in  the  least  interfering  with  his 
own  present  comfort.  The  son,  however,  though  he 
was  not  lacking  in  sympathy  for  the  ideals  which 
accompanied  the  French  Revolution,  had  not,  he  said, 
"  acquired  that  command  over  his  understanding, 
which  would  enable  him  to  believe  what  he  wishes, 
without  evidence,  or  to  refuse  his  assent  to  what  might 
be  unpleasing,  when  accompanied  with  evidence." 
There  was  thus  a  difference  in  point  of  view  between 
the  father  and  the  son  which  led  to  endless  arguments, 
or  perhaps  to  the  repetition  of  one  unending  argument 
in  various  disguises.  The  publication  by  William  Godwin 
of  a  book  called  The  Enquirer  supplied  fresh  fuel  to  the 
fire,  and  the  debate  blazed  up,  in  1797,  so  that  Malthus 

21 


22  POPULATION 

found  it  necessary  to  resort  to  pen  and  ink  in  order  to 
state  his  thoughts  in  a  clearer  manner  than  he  could  do 
in  conversation.  "But  as  the  subject  opened  upon 
him,  some  ideas  occurred  which  he  did  not  recollect  to 
have  met  with  before  ;  and  as  he  conceived  that  even 
the  least  light,  on  a  topic  so  generally  interesting, 
might  be  received  with  candour,  he  determined  to  put 
his  thoughts  in  a  form  for  publication."1 

The  result  of  this  determination  was  An  Essay  on  the 
Principle  of  Population  as  it  affects  the  future  improve- 
ment of  society,  with  remarks  on  the  speculations  of  Mr. 
Godwin,  M.  Condorcet  and  other  writers,  published 
anonymously  in  1798.  The  book  had  a  splendid  re- 
ception. Within  five  years,  more  than  twenty  replies 
to  it  had  appeared  in  print,  and  the  matter  had  been 
fully  argued  in  periodicals  and  parliamentary  speeches. 
Pitt  dropped  his  Bill  to  amend  the  Poor  Law  in  deference 
to  the  objections  of  "  those  whose  opinions  he  was 
bound  to  respect,"  meaning  Bentham  and  Malthus.  In 
short,  Malthus  found  himself  in  the  centre  of  a 
tremendous  controversy,  and  he  determined  to  go 
more  deeply  into  the  subject,  in  order  to  support  his 
argument  by  a  formidable  array  of  illustrations,  drawn 
from  "  the  best  authenticated  accounts  that  we  have 
of  the  state  of  other  countries."  Thus  the  second 
edition  of  the  Essay,  published  in  1803,  differed  in  many 
respects  from  the  first  edition.  The  essence  of  the 
argument  remained  unchanged,  except  in  one  respect, 
which  will  be  mentioned  later,  but  it  was  very  differently 
dressed.  The  version  published  in  1798  was  a  tour  de 
force,  full  of  striking  metaphors  and  original  thought ; 
1  Malthus.    Preface  to  first  edition  of  the  Essay. 


MALTHUS  23 

the  later  version  was  a  scientific  treatise,  four  times 
the  length,  infinitely  duller,  and  "  one  of  the  most 
crushing  answers  that  patient  and  hard-working  science 
has  ever  given  to  the  reckless  assertions  of  its  adver- 
saries."1 The  root  of  the  matter  will  be  found  in  the 
first  two  chapters  of  the  Essay,  which  everyone  should 
read  for  himself. 

§  2.  The  Malthusian  Argument.  The  argument  may 
be  summarised  as  follows  : 

2  "  Through  the  animal  and  vegetable  kingdoms 
Nature  has  scattered  the  seeds  of  life  abroad  with  the 
most  profuse  and  liberal  hand  ;  but  has  been  com- 
paratively sparing  in  the  room  and  nourishment  neces- 
sary to  rear  them.  .  .  .  The  race  of  plants  and  the 
race  of  animals  shrink  under  this  great  restrictive  law  ; 
and  man  cannot  by  any  efforts  of  reason  escape  from 
it."  Thus,  population  has  a  constant  tendency  to 
increase  beyond  the  means  of  subsistence.  If  the  supply 
of  food  were  unlimited,  the  number  of  human  beings 
would  double  in  less  than  twenty-five  years  (as  the 
population  of  North  America  had  actually  done  apart 
from  immigration,  for  a  century  and  a  half),  and  go  on 
doubling  itself  four  times  in  each  century,  or  in  other 
words,  increase  in  a  geometrical  ratio.  On  the  other 
hand,  the  produce  of  this  island  could  hardly  be  doubled 
in  the  next  twenty-five  years  and  it  certainly  could  not 
be  quadrupled  in  fifty  years.  "  Let  us  suppose  that  the 
yearly  additions  which  might  be  made  to  the  former 
produce,  instead  of  decreasing,  which  they  certainly 

1  Marshall,  The  Economics  of  Industry,  1879,  p.  30. 
*  The  passages  in  inverted  commas  are  quoted  verbatim  from 
Malthus. 


24  POPULATION 

would  do,  were  to  remain  the  same ;  and  that  the 
produce  of  this  island  might  be  increased  every  twenty- 
five  years  by  a  quantity  equal  to  what  it  at  present 
produces.  The  most  enthusiastic  speculator  cannot 
suppose  a  greater  increase  than  this.  In  a  few  centuries 
it  would  make  every  acre  of  land  in  the  island  like  a 
garden."  It  is  clear,  then,  that  "  the  means  of  sub- 
sistence .  .  .  could  not  possibly  be  made  to  increase 
faster  than  in  an  arithmetical  ratio.  .  .  . 

"  The  necessary  effects  of  these  two  different  rates 
of  increase  when  brought  together  will  be  very 
striking.  .  .  ."  Taking  the  whole  earth,  and  thereby,  of 
course,  excluding  emigration,  "the  human  species  would 
increase  as  the  numbers  1,  2,  4,  8,  16,  32,  64,  128,  256, 
and  subsistence  as  1,  2,  3,  4,  5,  6,  7,  8,  9.  In  two  centuries 
the  population  would  be  to  the  means  of  subsistence 
as  256  to  9  ;  in  three  centuries  as  4096  to  13,  and  in 
two  thousand  years  the  difference  would  be  almost 
incalculable. 

"  In  this  supposition  no  limits  whatever  are  placed 
to  the  produce  of  the  earth.  It  may  increase  for  ever 
and  be  greater  than  any  assignable  quantity  ;  yet  still 
the  power  of  population  being  in  every  period  so  much 
superior,  the  increase  of  the  human  species  can  only  be 
kept  down  to  the  level  of  the  means  of  subsistence  by 
the  constant  operation  of  the  strong  law  of  necessity, 
acting  as  a  check  upon  the  greater  power. 

"  The  ultimate  check  to  population  appears  then  to 
be  a  want  of  food,  arising  necessarily  from  the  different 
ratios  according  to  which  population  and  food  increase. 
But  this  ultimate  check  is  never  the  immediate  check, 
except  in  cases  of  actual  famine. 


MALTHUS  25 

"  The  immediate  check  may  be  stated  to  consist  in 
all  those  customs,  and  all  those  diseases,  which  seem 
to  be  generated  by  a  scarcity  of  the  means  of  sub- 
sistence ;  and  all  those  causes,  independent  of  this 
scarcity,  whether  of  a  moral  or  physical  nature,  which 
tend  prematurely  to  weaken  and  destroy  the  human 
frame. 

"  These  checks  to  population,  which  are  constantly 
operating  with  more  or  less  force  in  every  society  .  .  . 
may  be  classed  under  two  general  heads — the  preventive 
and  the  positive  checks. 

"  The  preventive  check,  as  far  as  it  is  voluntary,  is 
peculiar  to  man."  Unlike  plants  and  animals,  man  is 
apt  to  consider  whether  he  will  be  able  to  support  his 
offspring  before  he  brings  them  into  the  world.  "  In  a 
state  of  equality,  if  such  can  exist,  this  would  be  the 
simple  question.  In  the  present  state  of  society,  other 
considerations  occur.  Will  he  not  lower  his  rank  in 
life,  and  be  obliged  to  give  up  in  great  measure  his 
former  habits  ?  .  .  .  Will  he  not  at  any  rate  subject 
himself  to  greater  difficulties  and  more  severe  labour, 
than  in  his  single  state  ?  Will  he  not  be  unable  to 
transmit  to  his  children  the  same  advantages  of  educa- 
tion and  improvement  that  he  had  himself  possessed  ?  ': 
May  he  not  even  be  reduced  to  poverty  "  and  obliged 
to  the  sparing  hand  of  Charity  for  support  ? 

"  These  considerations  are  calculated  to  prevent,  and 
certainly  do  prevent,  a  great  number  of  persons  in  all 
civilized  nations  from  pursuing  the  dictate  of  nature  in 
an  early  attachment  to  one  woman.  If  this  restraint 
do  not  produce  vice,  it  is  undoubtedly  the  least  evil 
that  can  arise  from  the  principle  of  population.  .  .  . 


26  POPULATION 

When  this   restraint  produces   vice,   the   evils   which 
follow  are  but  too  conspicuous.  .  .  . 

"  The  positive  checks  to  population  include  ...  all 
unwholesome  occupations,  severe  labour  and  exposure 
to  the  seasons,  extreme  poverty,  bad  nursing  of  children, 
great  towns,  excesses  of  all  kinds,  the  whole  train  of 
common  diseases  and  epidemics,  wars,  plague  and 
famine.  ..." 

These  checks  to  population,  both  preventive  and 
positive,  are  "  all  resolvable  into  moral  restraint,  vice 
and  misery."  (The  addition  of  "  moral  restraint "  to 
the  two  other  factors  of  "  vice  "  and  "  misery  "  con- 
stituted the  one  important  change  in  the  argument  of 
the  essay  when  it  developed  into  the  weighty  second 
edition.  It  transformed  the  "  principle  of  population  " 
from  an  inexorable  decree  of  unending  misery  for  the 
human  race  into  a  danger  which  man  could  avoid 
altogether  by  the  exercise  of  a  proper  sense  of  his 
responsibility  for  his  actions.) 

"  Of  the  preventive  checks,  the  restraint  from 
marriage  which  is  not  followed  by  irregular  gratifica- 
tions may  properly  be  termed  moral  restraint.  ...  Of 
the  positive  checks,  those  which  appear  to  arise  un- 
avoidably from  the  laws  of  nature  may  be  called 
exclusively  misery ;  and  those  which  we  obviously 
bring  upon  ourselves,  such  as  wars,  excesses  and  many 
others  which  it  would  be  in  our  power  to  avoid,  are  of 
a  mixed  nature.  They  are  brought  upon  us  by  vice, 
and  their  consequences  are  misery.  .  .  . 

"  The  preventive  and  positive  checks  must  vary 
inversely  as  each  other  ;  that  is,  in  countries  either 
naturally  unhealthy  or  subject  to  a  great  mortality, 


MALTHUS  27 

from  whatever  cause  it  may  arise,  the  preventive  check 
will  prevail  very  little.  In  those  countries,  on  the 
contrary,  which  are  naturally  healthy,  and  where  the 
preventive  check  is  found  to  prevail  with  considerable 
force,  the  positive  check  will  prevail  very  little,  or  the 
mortality  be  very  small. 

"  In  every  country  some  of  these  checks  are  in 
constant  operation,  yet  .  .  .  there  are  few  states  in 
which  there  is  not  a  constant  effort  in  the  population 
to  increase  beyond  the  means  of  subsistence,"  which 
"  tends  to  subject  the  lower  classes  of  society  to  distress, 
and  to  prevent  any  great  permanent  melioration  of 
their  condition." 

To  sum  up  : 

"  1.  Population  is  necessarily  limited  by  the  means 

of  subsistence. 
"2.  Population  invariably  increases  where  the  means 

of  subsistence  increase,  unless  prevented  by  some 

very  powerful  and  obvious  checks. 
"  3.  These  checks,  and  the  checks  which  repress  th 

superior    power    of    population,    and    keep    its 

effects  on  a  level  with  the  means  of  subsistence, 

are  all  resolvable  into  moral  restraint,  vice  and 

misery." 

"  The  first  of  these  propositions,"  said  Malthus, 
"  scarcely  needs  illustration.  The  second  and  third 
will  sufficiently  be  established  by  a  review  of  the  im- 
mediate checks  to  population  in  the  past  and  present 
state  of  society." 

This  review  occupies  the  remainder  of  the  first,  and 
the  whole  of  the  second,  of  the  four  books  into  which 


I\ 


28  POPULATION 

the  essay  is  divided.  In  the  light  of  the  facts  revealed 
therein,  Malthus  then  resumes  his  general  argument 
with  a  pointed  question  :  "  Whatever  was  the  original 
number  of  British  emigrants  which  increased  so  fast 
in  North  America,  let  us  ask,  Why  does  not  an  equal 
number  produce  an  equal  increase  in  the  same  time  in 
Great  Britain  ?  "  "  The  obvious  reason,"  he  answers, 
"  is  the  want  of  food  ;  and  that  this  want  is  the  most 
efficient  cause  of  the  three  immediate  checks  to  popula- 
tion, which  have  been  observed  to  prevail  in  all  societies, 
is  evident  from  the  rapidity  with  which  even  old  states 
recover  the  desolations  of  war,  pestilence,  famine 
and  the  convulsions  of  nature." 

"  Other  circumstances  being  the  same,"  he  adds,  a  few 
pages  later,  "  it  may  be  affirmed  that  countries  are  populous 

(/according  to  the  quantity  of  human  food  which  they 
produce  or  can  acquire  ;  and  happy  according  to  the 
liberality  with  which  this  food  is  divided,  or  the  quantity 
which  a  day's  labour  will  purchase.  Corn  countries  are 
more  populous  than  pasture  countries,  and  rice  countries 
more  populous  than  corn  countries.     But  their  happiness 

"does  not  depend  either  upon  their  being  thinly  or  fully 
inhabited,  upon  their  poverty  or  their  riches,  their  youth 
or  their  age  ;  but  on  the  proportion  which  the  population 
and  the  food  bear  to  each  other.  .  .  . 

"  It  is  probable  that  the  food  of  Great  Britain  is  divided 
in  more  liberal  shares  to  her  inhabitants  at  the  present 
period  than  it  was  two  thousand,  three  thousand,  or  four 
thousand  years  ago.  And  it  has  appeared  that  the  poor 
and  thinly-inhabited  tracts  of  the  Scotch  Highlands  are 
more  distressed  by  a  redundant  population  than  the  most 
populous  parts  of  Europe." 

This  was  Malthus's  Principle  of  Population.  What 
did  it  add  to  the  sum  of  human  knowledge  ?     The 


MALTHUS  29 

idea  that  human  beings  might  become  so  numerous 
that  the  earth  could  not  produce  sufficient  food  for  their 
support  had  been  familiar,  as  we  have  seen  in  Chapter  I, 
to  various  writers  at  different  periods  in  history.  Indeed, 
it  is  self-evident.  "  I  do  not  much  see,"  said  Hazlitt, 
"  what  there  is  to  discover  on  the  subject,  after  reading 
the  genealogical  table  of  Noah's  descendants,  and 
knowing  that  the  world  is  round."  Mai  thus  admitted 
that  the  subject  had  been  ably  treated  by  earlier 
writers,  but  he  claimed  to  have  made  the  comparison 
between  the  increase  of  population  and  food  with 
greater  force  and  precision.  The  precision,  however, 
was  more  apparent  than  real.  When  he  said  that 
population,  if  unchecked,  would  increase  in  a  geo- 
metrical ratio,  whereas  subsistence  cannot  increase  in 
more  than  an  arithmetical  ratio,  Malthus  appeared  to 
be  making  effective  use  of  his  mathematical  knowledge. 
(He  was  ninth  wrangler  at  Cambridge.)  In  fact,  he 
was  stating  his  case  badly.  "  For  every  mouth,  God 
sends  a  pair  of  hands,"  and  if,  as  Malthus  supposed, 
"  the  human  species  would,  if  unchecked,  increase  as 
the  numbers  1,  2,  4,  8,  16,  32,  64,  128,  256,  and  sub- 
sistence as  the  numbers  1,  2,  3,  4,  5,  6,  7,  8,  9  "  it  would 
follow  that  an  addition  of  128  workers  in  the  period  2000- 
2025  would  have  a  total  productive  value  equal  to  that 
of  only  one  additional  worker  in  the  period  1800-1825. 
This  in  spite  of  all  the  improvements  in  the  methods 
of  cultivation  which  might  have  been  evolved  in  175 
years  !  There  is  nothing  in  the  essay,  except  an  appeal 
to  "  the  known  qualities  of  land,"  to  establish  the 
truth  of  this  statement,  or  indeed  to  show  conclusively 
that  the  hands  which  normally  accompany  each  mouth 


30  POPULATION 

could  not  make  the  earth  yield  the  subsistence  for  an 
indefinite  increase  in  population. 

§  3.  The  Law  of  Diminishing  Returns.  Unfortunately 
for  the  human  race,  the  essential  validity  of  the  Mal- 
thusian  principle  of  population  is  not  destroyed  by  the 
substitution  of  an  accurate  account  of  the  growth  of 
the  food  supply  for  the  fallacious  arithmetical  ratio. 
Turgot  stated  the  truth  of  this  matter  quite  clearly  when 
Malthus  was  two  years  old  ;  Malthus  himself  showed 
that  he  understood  it  in  his  later  writings,  and  Ricardo 
and  Mill  elaborated  it  in  what  is  called  The  Law  of 
Diminishing  Returns. 

This  law  arises  out  of  the  peculiarity  of  land  from  an 
economic  standpoint,  to  which  attention  was  called  in 
the  first  volume  of  this  series.  It  is  unlike  capital  or 
labour  in  that  its  supply  is,  broadly  speaking,  fixed  and 
unalterable.  An  increase  in  population  implies  an 
increase  in  the  supply  of  labour.  The  supply  of  capital 
will  probably  expand  at  least  proportionately  to  the 
increase  in  population.  But  the. supply  of  land  remains 
unchanged. 

At  certain  periods  in  history  this  characteristic  of 
land  was  probably  unimportant  to  mankind.  Nobody 
wanted  to  increase  the  supply  of  land  when  there  was 
room  enough  and  to  spare  for  all.  When  "  Abram  was 
very  rich  in  cattle.  .  .  .  And  Lot  also,  which  went  with 
Abram,  had  flocks,  and  herds,  and  tents.  .  .  .  And 
the  land  was  not  able  to  bear  them  that  they  might 
dwell  together  :  for  their  substance  was  great  so  that 
they  could  not  dwell  together,"  they  had  only  to  walk 
off  in  different  directions  and  all  was  well,  unless  they 


MALTHUS  31 

chanced  to  come  in  conflict  with  other  tribes.  But  in 
the  modern  world,  the  herdsman  and  the  shepherd 
have  to  compete  for  land,  not  only  with  other  herdsmen 
and  shepherds,  but,  in  many  places,  with  the  grower  of 
wheat  and  other  crops,  and  even  with  the  builder  of 
houses  and  factories.  Thus,  as  the  population  increases  * 
the  demand  for  land  increases,  and,  the  supply  being 
fixed,  men  are  obliged  to  study  the  means  by  which 
they  can  bring  new  and  presumably  inferior  land  into 
cultivation,  or  get  an  ever-increasing  quantity  of 
produce  from  the  same  quantity  of  land.  There  are  ' 
two  ways  in  which  this  can  be  done.  The  first  is  by 
discovering  and  applying  improved  methods  of  pro- 
duction. The  second  is  by  using  increasing  quantities 
of  the  other  agents  of  production  :  capital  and  labour. 
The  discovery  of  better  methods  of  production  is 
obviously  a  variable  and  incalculable  factor  in  the 
problem  ;  but  experience  has  shown  that  certain  definite 
results  may  be  anticipated  from  the  application,  in  any 
given  stage  of  agricultural  knowledge  and  skill,  of 
steadily  increasing  quantities  of  capital  and  labour  to 
the  unexpanding  earth. 
Turgot  said  : 

"  Seed  thrown  on  a  soil  naturally  fertile  but  totally 
unprepared  would  be  expenditure  almost  entirely  wasted. 
If  the  ground  were  once  tilled  the  produce  would  be 
greater  ;  tilling  it  a  second  and  a  third  time,  might  not 
merely  double  and  triple,  but  quadruple  or  decuple  the 
produce,  which  will  thus  augment  in  a  much  larger  pro- 
portion than  the  expenditure,  and  that  up  to  a  certain 
point,  at  which  the  produce  will  be  as  great  as  possible 
compared  with  the  expenditure.  Past  this  point,  if  the 
expenditure  be  still  increased,  the  produce  will  still  increase, 


32  POPULATION 

but  less  and  less,  and  always  less  and  less,  until  the  fecundity 
of  the  earth  being  exhausted,  and  art  being  unable  to  do 
anything  further,  an  addition  to  the  expenditure  will  add 
nothing  whatever  to  the  produce."  i 

On  the  basis  of  this  experience,  which  is  confirmed  by 
every  farmer,  it  is  customary  to  say  that  when  suc- 
cessive doses  of  capital  and  labour  are  applied  to  land, 
increasing  returns  to  each  dose  are  first  obtained,  but 
that  after  a  certain  point  has  been  reached,  diminishing 
.  returns  to  each  subsequent  dose  inevitably  follow, 
unless  an  improvement  is  made  in  the  methods  of 
agriculture.  Moreover,  in  old  countries,  practically  all 
the  land  has  been  worked  at  least  as  thoroughly  as  is 
necessary  in  order  to  reach  the  point  at  which  the 
maximurn^returns  are  obtained  ;  and  it  is  therefore 
broadly  true  to  say  that,  unless  better  methods  of 
cultivation  are  used  an  increase  in  the  capital  and 
labour  applied  in  the  cultivation  of  land  causes  a  less 
than  proportionate  increase  in  the  amount  of  produce 
raised.  This  statement  is  called  the  Law  of  Diminish- 
ing Returns. 

If  we  now  substitute  the  Law  of  Diminishing  Returns 
in  agriculture  for  the  arithmetical  ratio  of  Malthus's 
Essay,  we  shall  see  that  the  conclusion  remains  un- 
changed. "  It  is  vain  to  say  that  all  mouths  which  the 
increase  of  mankind  calls  into  existence  bring  with 
them  hands.  [The  new  mouths  require  as  much  food  as 
the  old  ones,  and  the  hands  do  not  produce  as  much!"- 
Population  must  still  press  upon  the  means  of  sub- 

1  Quoted  by  Carman,  Wealth,  p.  60. 

2  J.  S.  Mill,  Principles,  Book  I,  Chap.  XIII,  §  2. 


MALTHUS  33 

sistence  unless  the  checks  of  vice,  misery  or  moral 
restraint  intervene. 

Reconsidering  the  Principle  of  Population  in  the  light , 
of  Diminishing  Returns,  it  is  important  to  note  thej 
emphasis    which   Malthus    placed    upon    the    constant': 
operation  of  the  checks  to  population  which  arise  out  of  1 
a  want  of  food.    This  was  perhaps  his  most  solid  con-  j---  l 
tribution  towards  an  understanding  of  factors  which 
limit  the  number  of  human  beings  upon  the  earth. 
Hume,    Wallace,    Condorcet    and    even    Godwin    had 
written  of  the  danger  of  over-population,  but  they  had 
regarded  it  as  an  evil  which  might  arise  in  a  more  or 
less   remote   future.     Malthus   pointed   out   that   the  i^r  ■= 
population  was  constantly  held  in  check,  at  all  times  J  j  ^/ 
and  in  all  countries,  by  the  evils  which  arose,  directly 
or  indirectly,  from  pressure  upon  the  food  supply.    If 
people  refrained  from  having  children  because  they  had 
insufficient  means  to  support  a  family,  or  if  children 
died  in  infancy  from  diseases  caused  by  mal-nutrition, 
the  population  was  being  kept  down  by  want  of  food, 
though  no  one  might  die  of  starvation.   "Aman  who  is 
locked  up  in  a  room,"  said  Malthus,  "  may  fairly  be 
said  to  be  confined  by  the  walls  of  it,  though  he  may 
never  touch  them."     Even  so  was  the  human  race 
confined  to  the  numbers  which  the  world's  produce 
would  support  at  any  given  timeX Unless  we  deliberately 
restricted  our  numbers,  they  would  be  kept  down  by 
the  powerful  checks  which  he  described.    This  was  the 
point  that  Hazlitt  overlooked  when  he  made  his  joke 
about  "  the  genealogical  table  of  Noah's  descendants," 
and  it  is  not  infrequently  overlooked  by  more  serious 
critics  of  the  Malthusian  doctrine. 


34  POPULATION 

§  4.  The  Relevance  of  the  Malthusian  Argument  to 
Present  Gircumstances.  In  the  days  of  Malthus  each 
country  was  practically  a  self-contained  and  self- 
supporting  community.  In  England  the  Industrial 
Eevolution  had  begun.  Its  disturbing  influence  con- 
tributed to  the  misery  and  discontent  which  Malthus 
saw  around  him.  The  spinning  jenny  came  into  use  in 
the  same  year  in  which  the  essay  was  first  published. 
Cartwright's  loom  began  to  be  used  in  1801.  But  it 
was  not  until  1838  that  the  first  commercial  steamer 
crossed  the  Atlantic,  and  not  until  about  1870  that  the 
full  effect  of  inventions  and  international  trade  had 
worked  itself  out  in  the  world-wide  division  of  labour. 
Goods  can  now  be  brought  from  the  most  distant 
countries  more  cheaply  and  almost  as  quickly  as  they 
could  be  carried  from  London  to  Cornwall  in  the  tirrie  of 
Malthus.  The  population  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland 
was  16,000,000  in  1801,  and  41,500,000  in  1901.  Total 
British  imports  and  exports  were  £37,000,000  in  1791, 
and  £870,000,000  in  1 90 1 .  The  population  problem  with 
•  which  Malthus  was  especially  concerned,  the  problem 
of  feeding  a  rapidly  increasing  number  of  Englishmen 
on  the  produce  of  an  island  which  remained  the  same 
size,  was  solved,  for  a  hundred  years  at  least,  by  an 
immense  increase  in  the  production  of  manufactures 
and  the  exchange  of  these  for  food  and  raw  materials 
from  new  continents.  As  numbers  increased  food 
actually  became  cheaper  ;  more  emigrants  were  available 
to  grow  food  abroad,  and  more  workmen  were  absorbed 
in  Europe  in  the  production  of  the  agricultural  machinery, 
steamers  and  railways  which  enabled  the  food  to  be 
produced   and   carried   home   for   their   consumption. 


MALTHUS  35 

During  the  latter  half  of  the  nineteenth  century,  a 
unit  of  labour  applied  to  industry  in  Europe  could  be 
exchanged  for  a  steadily  increasing  quantity  of  food. 
It  would  seem,  at  first  sight,  that  the  teaching  of 
Malthus  could  have  little  relevance  to  the  problems  of 
the  twentieth  century.  Fundamentally,  however,  the  (^ 
issue  remains  the  same.  How  is  the  population  of  the 
world  to  be  restrained  from  increasing  faster  than  the 
world's  food  supply,  except  by  the  evil  checks 
enumerated  by  Malthus  1 

The  teeming  population  of  Europe  does  not  produce 
nearly  as  much  food  as  it  consumes  ;  it  is  dependent 
upon  the  resources  of  the  New  World.  But  the  New 
World  is  no  longer  wholly  dependent  upon  Europe  for 
its  manufactures.  It  produces  them  itself  in  increasing 
quantities. 

Population  is  growing  in  the  food-producing  countries. 
The  United  States,  which  is  one  of  the  chief  sources 
from  which  Europe  draws  her  food,  now  consumes  more 
than  three-fourths  of  the  wheat  she  produces.  It  is 
true  that  the  food-producing  area  of  the  world  may  still 
be  greatly  extended  ;  but  this  will  only  be  done  under 
the  stimulus  of  a  rise  in  the  price  of  produce.  This 
means  that,  in  all  probability,  diminishing  returns  in 
food  will  in  future  be  obtained  for  each  successive  dose 
of  capital  and  labour  applied  in  industry. 

The  position  with  regard  to  the  raw  materials  of 
European  industry,  in  so  far  as  these  are  products  of 
the  soil,  is  very  like  that  of  the  food  supply.  The 
production  of  cotton,  for  instance,  has  not  kept  pace 
with  the  world's  "requirements.  Since  about  1900  a 
considerable  increase  in  price  has  been  needed  to  enable 

D 


-.? 


36  POPULATION 

the  supply  of  cotton  to  equal  the  demand  for  it,  and  it 
is  anticipated  that  a  further  rise  in  price  will  be  necessary 

■'  to  call  forth  any  substantial  increase  in  the  quantity 
produced.  Here,  again,  we  may  see  the  Law  of  Diminish- 
ing Returns  at  work. 

/  Other  raw  materials  of  industry,  such  as  coal  and 
iron,  are  in  a  different  category.  These  minerals  are 
in  the  nature  of  stored-up  capital.  The  yield  from 
mines  is  like  the  yield  from  lands  which  have  been  for 
some  time  under  cultivation,  in  that  each  additional 
dose  of  capital  and  labour  applied  to  the  extraction  of 
minerals  will  produce  a  smaller  proportionate  return 
than  the  last  preceding  dose,  unless  some  improvement 
takes  place  in  the  arts  of  mining.  But  the  produce  of 
a  mine  is  part  of  a  fixed  stock.  Once  a  vein  has  given 
up  its  treasure,  it  can  produce  no  more  ;  whereas  a 
properly  cultivated  field  retains  its  fertility,  and  yields 
a  constantly  recurring  income.  When,  therefore,  a 
country  like  Great  Britain  finds  itself,  by  the  inter- 
national division  of  labour,  in  the  position  of  exchanging 
minerals,  and  the  goods  manufactured  from  minerals, 
for  the  raw  products  of  distant  lands,  an  anxious 
question   arises   as   to   whether   the   process   can   in- 

^  definitely  continue.  A  country  which  possessed  a 
monopoly  of  an  absolutely  indispensable  mineral  would 
no  doubt  be  in  a  strong  position.  By  husbanding  her 
resources  she  might  extract  an  enormous  tribute  from 
the  rest  of  the  world.  But  even  a  unique  commodity 
like  Welsh  steam  coal  has  to  compete  in  the  world's 
markets  with  other  fuels  such  as  oil.  It  is  not  indis- 
pensable. 

From  the  point  of  view  of  the  human  race  as  a  whole, 


MALTHUS  37 

it  is  comforting  to  know  that  science  is  perfecting  other 
devices,  such  as  water-power,  to  carry  on  the  work  of 
the  world  when  the  coal  supply  is  exhausted.  Mankind 
may  not  be  forced  t#  return  to  the  primitive  methods 
of  hand-labour.  Particular  nations,  however,  which 
have  built  up  great  industries  and  become  densely 
populated  through  a  differential  advantage  over  other 
nations  in  the  possession  of  mineral  wealth,  are  faced 
by  the  possibility  of  losing  that  advantage,  and  being 
forced  to  compete  for  their  share  of  the  world's  food 
supply  with  the  handicap  against  them. 

The  law  «f  diminishing  returns  is  net,  of  course,  a  force 
which  exerts  itself  suddenly  with  catastrophic  effects. 
The  period  of  abundant  supplies,  resulting  from  the 
development  of  vast  food-producing  areas,  fades  almost 
imperceptibly  into  a  period  of  relative  scarcity.  If  the 
organization  of  European  life  had  not  been  torn  asunder 
by  the  war,  the  tendencies  outlined  in  the  preceding 
paragraphs,  vaguely  menacing  the  future  well-being  of 
Europe's  population,  would  not  yet  have  been  noticed 
by  practical  men.  Improvements  in  the  organization  of. 
industry  in  Europe  may  so  increase  productive  power 
that  no  falling  off  in  the  general  well-being  need  result 
from  an  increase  in  the  cost  of  food.  It  is  even  possible 
that  improvements  in  the  arts  of  agriculture  may  still 
for  a  time  keep  pace  with  the  growth  of  population, 
and  that  food  may  remain  as  cheap  and  plentiful  in 
the  immediate  future  as  it  has  been  in  the  last  fifty 
years.  Nevertheless,  the  tendency  for  population  to 
outrun  the  means  of  subsistence  is  a  potent  fact  in  the 
life  of  humanity.  The  number  of  people  in  the  world 
has  increased  greatly  during  an  exceptional  period  in 


38  POPULATION 

economic  history.  Some  of  the  factors  which  made 
that  increase  possible  appear  to  have  run  their  course  ; 
others  are  beginning  to  show  signs  of  exhaustion.  If 
population    continues    to    increase    "  in    geometrical 

/ratio,"  a  decline  in  the  general  standard  of  life  seems 
wellnigh  inevitable.  But  a  decline  in  the  general 
standard  of  life  means  want  and  misery  and  suffering 
for  the  majority  of  human  beings.  Is  there  no  other 
hope  ?  Let  us  turn  again  to  Malthus  and  see  what  light 
he  can  throw  upon  the  matter. 

* 
§  5.  An  Important  Development.  On  the  evidence 
before  him,  it  was  natural  that  Malthus  should  take  a 
gloomy  view  of  the  prospects  of  mankind.  The  infor- 
mation he  collected  seemed  to  show  that  in  all  countries 
at  all  times  population  rapidly  increased  up  to  the 
means  of  subsistence,  and  that  the  lower  classes  were 
consequently  always  living  on  the  verge  of  destitution. 
In  England,  at  the  time  when  he  was  writing,  a  number 
of  causes  had  combined  "  to  bring  the  working  classes 
into  the  greatest  misery  they  have  ever  suffered,  at  all 
events  since  the  beginning  of  trustworthy  records  of 
English  social  history."1  And  their  pastors  and  masters 
were  still  exhorting  them  to  "  increase  and  multiply  "  ! 
Nevertheless,  Malthus  was  not  without  hope  that 
conditions  might  be  improved  : 

"  The  object  of  those  who  really  wish  to  better  the 
condition  of  the  lower  classes  of  society,"  he  said,  "  must 
be  to  raise  the  relative  proportion  between  the  price  of 
labour  and  the  price  of  provisions,  so  as  to  enable  the 
labourer  to  command  a  larger  share  of  the  necessaries  and 

1  Marshall,  Principles  o\  Economics,  Book  IV,  Chap.  IV,  §  2. 


/ 


MALTHUS  39 

comforts  of  life.  In  an  endeavour  to  raise  the  proportion 
of  the  quantity  of  provisions  to  the  number  of  consumers 
in  any  country  our  attention  would  naturally  be  first 
directed  to  the  increasing  of  the  absolute  quantity  of  pro- 
visions ;  but  finding  that,  as  fast  as  we  did  this,  the  number 
of  consumers  more  than  kept  pace  with  it,  and  that  with 
all  our  exertions  we  were  still  as  far  as  ever  behind,  we  should 
be  convinced  that  our  efforts  directed  only  in  this  way  would  i 
never  succeed.  It  would  appear  to  be  setting  the  tortoise 
to  catch  the  hare.  Finding,  therefore,  that  from  the  laws 
of  nature  we  could  not  proportion  the  food  to  the  population, 
our  next  attempt  should  naturally  be  to  proportion  the 
population  to  the  food.  If  we  can  persuade  the  hare  to 
go  to  sleep,  the  tortoise  may  have  some  chance  of  over- 
taking her. 

"  We  are  not,  however,  to  relax  our  efforts  in  increasing 
the  quantity  of  provisions,  but  to  combine  another  effort 
with  it ;  that  of  keeping  the  population,  when  once  it  has 
been  overtaken,  at  such  a  distance  behind  as  to  effect  the 
relative  proportion  which  we  desire  ;  and  thus  unite  the 
two  grand  desiderata,  a  great  actual  population  and  a  state 
of  society  in  which  abject  poverty  and  dependence  arc 
comparatively  but  little  known  ;  two  objects  which  are 
far  from  being  incompatible."1 

There  is  more  reason  now  than  there  was  when  the 
above  passage  was  written  to  think  that  the  hare  may 
be  persuaded  to  go  to  sleep.  Malthus  firmly  refused 
to  entertain  mere  conjectures  : 

"  A  writer  may  tell  me,"  he  said,  "  that  he  thinks  man 
will  ultimately  become  an  ostrich.  I  cannot  properly 
contradict  him.  But  before  he  can  expect  to  bring  any 
reasonable  person  over  to  bis  opinion,  he  ought  to  show 
that  the  necks  of  mankind  have  been  gradually  elongating  ; 
that  the  lips  have  grown  harder,  and  more  prominent ; 
that  the  legs  and  feet  are  daily  altering  their  shape  ;   and 

1  Essay,  Book  IV,  Chap.  III. 


40  POPULATION 

that  the  hair  is  beginning  to  change  into  stubs  of  feathers. 
And  till  the  probability  of  so  wonderful  a  conversion  can 
be  shown,  it  is  surely  lost  time  and  lost  eloquence  to 
expatiate  on  the  happiness  of  man  in  such  a  state.  .  .  ."1 

Well,  we  have  evidence  to-day,  of  the  kind  that 
Malthus  properly  demanded,  that  there  is  a  tendency 
for  men  deliberately  to  restrict  the  number  of  their 
children,  with  a  view  to  maintaining  a  certain  standard 
of  well-being  and  happiness.  It  is  only  a  tendency  at 
present,  but  it  is  a  significant  tendency.  In  France, 
the  population  is  stationary.  In  Great  Britain  the 
birth-rate  has  rapidly  declined  during  the  last  half 
century,  and  a  similar  tendency  has  manifested  itself 
in  most  Western  countries.  There  is  no  doubt  that 
this  change  is  mainly  due  to  what  is  called  "  birth 
control,"  the  conscious  limitation  by  married  people 
of  the  size  of  their  families.  So  far,  the  coloured  races, 
with  the  possible  exception  of  Japan,  have  not  adopted 
birth  control.  Moreover,  in  those  countries  where 
its  influence  is  already  perceptible,  the  richer  classes 
are  at  present  more  affected  by  it  than  their  poorer 
neighbours.  Thus  this  new  check  to  population  may  be 
said  to  be  beginning  at  the  wrong  end  of  human  society, 
and  restricting  the  families  of  those  who  could  best  afford 
to  multiply.  The  importance  of  this  aspect  of  the 
subject  will  be  discussed  in  a  later  chapter.  Here  it 
is  only  necessary  to  note  a  new  development  which 
may  enable  the  population  to  adjust  itself  to  changing 
circumstances  without  suffering  the  degrading  miseries 
of  privation. 

1  Essay,  First  Edition,  Chap.  I. 


CHAPTER  III 

POPULATION  THEORIES  IN  CHANGING 
CIRCUMSTANCES 

:'  For  man  also  knoweth  not  his  time  :  as  the  fishes  that 
are  taken  in  an  evil  net,  and  as  the  birds  that  are  caught 
in  the  snare  ;  so  are  the  sons  of  men  snared  in  an  evil  time, 
when  it  falleth  suddenly  upon  them."    Ecclesiastes  ix.  12. 

§  1.  Why  Malthns  had  many  Disciples.  Very  few  books 
have  the  distinction  of  being  so  fully  discussed  at  the 
time  they  are  first  published  as  was  Malthus's  Essay. 
Tories  like  Southey  vied  with  Radicals  like  Godwin  and 
Hazlitt,  and  revolutionaries  like  Cobbett,  in  the  violence 
of  their  attacks  upon  the  book  and  its  author.  It  was 
said  by  the  same  critics  that  the  doctrine  was  obvious, 
that  it  wasn't  true,  and  that  Malthus  didn't  discover  it. 
The  Tory  opposition  was  based  on  the  feeling  that  the 
ordering  of  the  universe  by  Providence  was  being 
criticised.  But  it  was  Godwin,  the  Freethinker,  who 
quoted  texts  from  the  Bible  against  "  Parson  Malthus," 
and  Cobbett  who  invented  that  name  for  him. 

In  spite  of,  or  perhaps  because  of  these  attacks,  the 
Essay  was  very  widely  accepted  among  the  Whigs  and 
Utilitarians.  Pitt,  as  we  have  seen,  was  much  im- 
pressed by  it.  Paley  was  a  distinguished  convert. 
Senior,  Ricardo  and  Whitbread  all  supported  Malthus. 

41 


I 


42  POPULATION 

So  did  James  Mill,  of  whom  Leslie  Stephen  says  that 
"  he  ultimately  became  the  father  of  nine  children, 
an  oversight  for  which  his  eldest  son  apologises."  On 
the  whole  it  may  be  said  that  the  Principle  of  Population 
received  the  assent,  during  the  lifetime  of  its  author, 
of  most  reasonable  men,  with  some  additional  support 
from  men  of  property  who  were  glad  to  throw  upon  the 
poor  the  whole  responsibility  for  their  poverty,  and  to 
be  satisfied  that  nothing  could  be  done  for  them  while 
they  remained  so  improvident  as  to  marry  and  beget 
children. 

How,  then,  are  we  to  accoimt  for  the  fact  that  this 
doctrine,  which  achieved  such  prominence  at  the  begin- 
ning of  the  nineteenth  century,  gradually  slipped  out  of 
men's  minds  and,  without  being  superseded  or  con- 
troverted, was  almost  forgotten  a  hundred  years  later  ? 
The  answer  to  this  question  is  to  be  found  in  the  economic 
developments  of  the  period. 

We  saw  in  the  first  chapter  of  this  handbook  that 
population  theories,  not  only  the  ignorant  prejudices  of 
the  ordinary  man,  but  the  considered  opinions  of 
philosophers  and  statesmen,  could  generally  be  asso- 
ciated with  the  temporary  circumstances  of  the  countries 
in  which  the  theorists  lived.  Plato  and  Aristotle 
approached  the  question  from  the  point  of  view  of  the 
City  State,  and  consequently  recommended  a  stationary 
population  ;  the  Bomans,  with  the  world  at  their  feet, 
desired  an  ever-increasing  supply  of  citizens  ;  the 
Elizabethans^face  to  face  with  an  immense  problem 
of  poverty  and  destitution,  the  result  of  many  causes — 
the  enclosing  of  land  for  pasture,  the  dissolution  of 
monasteries,  the  debasing  of  the  currency  and  the  decay 


POPULATION  THEORIES  43 

of  the  guilds — were  fully  alive  to  the  dangers  of  over- 
population ;  while  the  Mercantilist  writers  of  the 
seventeenth  and  eighteenth  centuries  all  favoured  the 
greatest  possible  numbers  as  a  means  to  national 
power ;  their  cry  was  "  Population,  population ! 
Population  at  all  events  !  M1 

This  relation  between  doctrines  of  population  and  the 
conditions  under  which  they  are  formulated  can  be 
traced  in  more  recent  controversies  at  least  as  clearly 
as  in  earlier  times.  F.  S.  Nitti,  contrasting2  the  optimism 
of  Adam  Smith  with  the  pessimism  of  Malthus,  attributes 
the  difference  in  outlook  between  the  two  to  the  events 
which  took  place  in  the  twenty  years  which  intervened 
between  the  publication  of  The  Wealth  of  Nations  in 
1776  and  that  of  Malthus's  Essay.  In  that  period, 
England  experienced  a  succession  of  bad  harvests,  the 
effects  of  which  were  aggravated  by  an  exhausting  war 
and  the  dislocating  influence  of  the  industrial  revolution. 
The  average  price  of  wheat  in  the  decade  1771-1780 
was  34/7  ;  in  1781-1790  it  was  37/1  ;  in  1791-1800  it 
was  63/6  ;  in  1801-1810  it  was  83/11  ;  and  in  1811- 
1820  it  was  87/6.  Moreover,  as  in  the  crowded  days  of 
Elizabeth,  the  enclosing  of  common  land  and  a  disastrous 
Poor  Law  vastly  increased  the  number  of  the  destitute. 

Malthus  has  told  us  that  he  wrote  his  book  because 
he  had  an  argument  with  his  father  about  Godwin's 
views  on  the  perfectibility  of  man.  The  first  edition 
of  the  Essay  was  indeed  manifestly  designed  to  combat 
the  theories,  which  became  so  popular  during  the 
French  Revolution,  as  to  the  infinite  potentialities  of 

1  Joseph  Townsend,  Dissertation  on  the  Poor  Laws,  1786. 

2  Population  and  the  Social  System. 


44  POPULATION 

the  human  race.  By  the  time  he  reached  his  second 
edition,  however,  Malthus  was  more  concerned  to  throw 
light  upon  the  cause  of  the  poverty  and  distress  of  his 
fellow-countrymen  than  to  pursue  an  abstract  argument. 
Moreover,  if  it  had  not  in  fact  dealt  with  a  problem 
about  which  all  thoughtful  men  were  agitated,  it  is 
probable  that  the  first  anonymous  essay  would  have 
passed  unnoticed,  and  that  the  later  tome  would  never 
have  been  written.  So  we  may  take  it  that  the  Mal- 
thusian  Principle  of  Population  was  enunciated  because 
■  England  was  (at  least  in  a  narrow  sense)  over-populated 
at  the  end  of  the  eighteenth  century. 

§  2.  How  Diminishing  Returns  Revealed  Themselves. 
The  formulation  of  the  tendency  to  diminishing  returns 
arose  even  more  directly  out  of  the  social  and  political 
conditions  of  England  at  the  end  of  the  Napoleonic 
Wars.  The  high  price  of  corn  had  given  rise  to  a  great 
extension  of  cultivation  and  to  improved  methods.  The 
Corn  Laws  probably  had  very  little  to  do  with  the  high 
prices,  but  landlords  and  farmers  of  course  desired  the 
high  prices  to  continue,  and  urged  Parliament  to 
restrict  imports.  The  Commons  and  the  Lords  both 
appointed  Committees  which  reported  in  favour  of  a 
protectionist  policy,  and  it  was  in  the  course  of  criticizing 
these  Keports  that  Edward  West,  Malthus1  and  Bicardo 
stated  the  tendency  to  diminishing  returns  and  drew 
inferences  from  it.  To  them  the  case  was  perfectly 
clear.    They  had  seen  the  tendency  at  work. 

1  Malthus  was  a  protectionist,  but  he  could  not  swallow  all  the 
arguments  of  the  landlords.  There  is  an  excellent  account  of  the 
controversy  in  Cannan's  Theories  of  Production  and  Distribution, 
Chap.  V. 


POPULATION  THEORIES  45 

"  With  every  increase  of  capital  and  population," 
wrote  Ricardo,  "  food  will  generally  rise,  on  account 
of  its  being  more  difficult  to  produce." 

"  The  division  of  labour  and  application  of  machinery," 
said  Edward  West,  "  render  labour  more  and  more  pro- 
ductive in  manufactures,  in  the  progress  of  improvement ; 
the  same  causes  tend  also  to  make  labour  more  and  more 
productive  in  agriculture  in  the  progress  of  improvement  . 
But  another  cause,  namely,  the  necessity  of  having  recourse 
to  land  inferior  to  that  already  in  tillage,  or  of  cultivating 
the  same  land  more  expensively,  tends  to  make  labour  in 
agriculture  less  productive  in  the  progress  of  improvement. 
And  the  latter  cause  more  than  counteracts  the  effects 
of  machinery  and  the  division  of  labour  in  agriculture." 

Thus,  there  are  two  opposing  tendencies  in  produc- 
tion. On  the  one  hand,  there  is  the  tendency  for  each 
successive  dose  of  capital  and  labour  to  facilitate  im- 
provements in  organization  and  so  to  yield  increasing 
returns.  On  the  other  hand,  there  is  the  tendency, 
discussed  in  the  last  chapter,  for  nature  to  yield  diminish- 
ing returns.  Both  these  tendencies  showed  themselves 
very  clearly  in  England  during  the  first  half  of  the 
nineteenth  century.  By  1815  the  power  loom  was 
coming  into  general  use,  enabling  the  weavers  to  keep 
pace  with  the  spinners,  whose  jenny  had  been  worked 
by  water-power  for  some  years  before  that  date.  In 
1740,  about  a  million  and  a  half  pounds  of  cotton  was 
imported,  in  1815  nearly  one  hundred  millions.  In 
1742,  about  100,000  pieces  of  cloth  were  milled  in 
Yorkshire,  in  1815  the  number  had  risen  to  500,000, 
and  each  piece  was  double  the  former  length.  Coal, 
iron  and  transport  developed  in  an  equally  amazing 


46  POPULATION 

way  ;  while  the  population,  fully  justifying  the  faith 
of  Malthus,  increased  in  the  industrial  North  by  75 
per  cent  between  1801  and  1821. 

The  very  magnitude  of  these  developments  involved 
the  working  classes  in  misery  and  discontent.  The 
population  of  England  was  on  the  move,  and  the  process 
created  an  "economic  friction"  of  a  very  painful  kind. 
The  price  of  food  rose  alarmingly,  and  wages  lagged 
drearily  behind.  Adult  labour  was  displaced  to  a  con- 
siderable extent  by  child-labour  in  the  factories  and 
mines ;  and  the  misapplication  of  the  laissez-faire  doctrine 
aggravated  the  distress  and  fomented  the  discontent. 

§  3.  Reaction  against  Malthus  and  Ricardo.  By  degrees, 
however,  England  recovered  its  equilibrium,  and  voices 
began  to  make  themselves  heard,  saying  that  there  was, 
after  all,  no  tendency  to  diminishing  returns.  James 
Mill,  M'Culloch  and  J.  S.  Mill  adhered  to  the  teaching 
of  Malthus  and  Ricardo,  but  Senior,  Chalmers  and  the 
American  economist,  Carey,  attacked  it. 

"  Any  given  quantity  of  labour,"  said  Carey,  "  will 
now  command  a  much  larger  quantity  of  food  than  at 
any  former  time,  and  the  tendency  is  to  a  constant 
increase.  ..." 

This  bold  statement  he  supported  by  comparing  the 
productiveness  of  agriculture  in  1840  with  the  miserable 
returns  obtained  in  1389,  as  recorded  in  Eden's  History 
of  the  Poor  : 

"  It  is  entirely  impossible,"  he  said,  "  to  read  any  book 
treating  of  the  people  of  England  of  past  times,  without 
being  struck  with  the  extraordinary  improvement  of  the 
means  of  living — with  the  increased  facility  of  obtaining 


POPULATION  THEORIES  47 

food,  clothing  and  shelter,  and  with  the  improved  quality 
of  all — enabling  the  common  labourer  now  to  indulge  in 
numerous  luxuries  that  in  former  times  were  unknown  to 
people  who  might  be  deemed  wealthy." 

Carey  was,  of  course,  quite  right  as  to  the  facts. 
The  fertile  lands  of  the  New  World  in  which  he  lived 
were  in  the  early  stages  of  cultivation,  yielding  in- 
creasing returns,  and  the  people  of  England  were  now 
beginning  to  reap  the  benefit  of  that  development 
combined  with  some  share  in  the  fruits  of  their  own 
industrial  activity.  The  tendency  of  that  time  was  to  a 
constant  increase,  and  many  a  wiser  man  than  Carey 
has  treated  that  extraordinary  boom  in  world  produc- 
tion as  the  normal  return  to  human  efforts  which  would 
increase  at  the  same  rate  for  ever. 

The  changes  of  the  Industrial  Revolution  caused  a 
double  reaction  against  the  doctrines  of  Malthus  and 
Ricardo.  The  growth  of  industry  and  wealth,  on  the 
one  hand,  gave  rise  to  an  optimism  which  rejected  the 
notion  that  the  bulk  of  mankind  must  always  live  upon 
the  brink  of  destitution.  The  distress  which  accom- 
panied the  great  redistribution  of  labour,  on  the  other 
hand,  led  to  a  demand  for  a  more  even  distribution  of 
weath,  which  seemed  equally  to  conflict  with  the 
teaching  of  the  economists. 


o 


"  In  every  experimental  science,"  wrote  Macaulay,  in 
1848,  "  there  is  a  tendency  towards  perfection.  In  every 
human  being  there  is  a  wish  to  ameliorate  his  own  con- 
dition. These  two  principles  have  often  sufficed,  even 
when  counteracted  by  great  pubhc  calamities  and  by  bad 
institutions,  to  carry  civilization  rapidly  forward.  No 
ordinary  misfortune,  no  ordinary  misgovernment,  will  do 


48  POPULATION 

so  much  to  make  a  nation  wretched,  as  the  constant  pro- 
gress of  physical  knowledge,  and  the  constant  effort  of 
every  man  to  better  himself  will  do  to  make  a  nation 
prosperous.  ...  It  can  easily  be  proved  that,  in  our  own 
land,  the  national  wealth  has,  during  at  least  six  centuries, 
been  almost  uninterruptedly  increasing  ;  that  it  was  greater 
under  the  Tudors  than  under  the  Plantagenets  ;  that  it 
was  greater  under  the  Stuarts  than  under  the  Tudors  ; 
that,  in  spite  of  battles,  sieges  and  confiscations,  it  was 
greater  on  the  day  of  the  Restoration  than  on  the  day 
when  the  Long  Parliament  met ;  that,  in  spite  of  mal- 
administration, of  extravagance,  of  public  bankruptcy,  of 
two  costly  and  unsuccessful  wars,  of  the  pestilence  and  of 
the  fire,  it  was  greater  on  the  day  of  the  death  of  Charles 
the  Second  than  on  the  day  of  his  Restoration.  This 
progress,  having  continued  during  many  ages,  became  at 
length,  about  the  middle  of  the  eighteenth  century, 
portentously  rapid,  and  has  proceeded,  during  the  nine- 
teenth, with  accelerated  velocity.  In  consequence  partly 
of  our  geographical  and  partly  of  our  moral  position, 
we  have,  during  several  generations,  been  exempt  from 
evils  which  have  elsewhere  impeded  the  efforts  and 
destroyed  the  fruits  of  industry.  .  .  .  The  consequence 
is  that  a  change  to  which  the  history  of  the  old  world 
furnishes  no  parallel  has  taken  place  in  our  country."1 

Nine  years  later,  Macaulay  added  : 

"  During  the  interval  which  has  elapsed  since  this 
chapter  was  written,  England  has  continued  to  advance 
rapidly  in  material  prosperity.  .  .  .  There  is  scarcely  a 
district  which  is  not  more  populous,  or  a  source  of  wealth 
which  is  not  more  productive,  at  present  than  in  1848. "2 

This  was  the  intellectual  atmosphere  in  England  in 
the  middle  of  the  nineteenth  century.  The  formal 
accuracy  of  the  statement  about  diminishing  returns 

1  History  of  England,  Chap.  III.  2  Ibid.  (note). 


POPULATION  THEORIES  49 

was  not  generally  denied,  but  there  seemed  to  be  little  \l  \y 
significance  in  a  tendency  which  was  continuously  \ 
counteracted  by  more  powerful  opposing  tendencies. 
The  history  of  civilization  seemed  to  show  that  mankind 
always  had,  from  the  days  when  human  co-operation 
first  began,  risen  superior  to  the  tendencies  to  which 
Malthus  and  Ricardo  called  attention.  Primitive 
savages  were  limited  in  numbers  by  the  means  of 
subsistence  which  they  found  within  their  reach  ;  but 
as  soon  as  men  learned  to  combine  together  and  to 
fashion  implements,  they  began  to  harness  wild  nature 
and  to  make  her  yield  more  and  more  food  and  warmth 
and  shelter  for  their  satisfaction.  Therein  lay  the 
difference  between  human  beings  and  brute  beasts  ; 
the  former  could  learn  to  exercise  a  constantly  increasing 
control  over  their  environment,  and  the  latter  could 
not.  It  was  not  true  to  say  that  population  invariably 
increased  up  to  the  limits  of  the  available  subsistence. 
On  the  contrary,  every  increase  in  the  numbers  of  the 
people  brought  with  it  a  more  than  proportionate 
increase  in  human  wealth,  so  that  the  standard  of  life 
had  been  steadily  improving  and  every  additional 
worker  put  more  into  the  common  stock  than  he  drew 
out  of  it.  Hence  the  most  densely  populated  districts 
offered  the  greatest  and  most  varied  supply  of  the 
amenities  of  life. 

Thus,  "  the  tendency  of  every  experimental  science 
towards  perfection,"  and  "  the  wish  of  every  human 
being  to  ameliorate  his  own  condition  "  were  seen  by 
Macaulay  and  his  contemporaries  to  carry  civilization 
rapidly  forward  in  spite  of  the  tendency  to  diminishing 
returns  and  all  other  obstacles. 


50  POPULATION 

§  4.  J.  S.  Mill's  Vieiv  of  Population  Problems.  John 
Stuart  Mill,  however,  adhered  firmly  to  the  general 
teaching  of  Malthus  and  Ricardo,  which  he  restated 
in  a  more  complete  and  scientific  form.  Professor 
Cannan  says  he  did  this  because  "  he  was  never  able  to 
shake  off  completely  the  effects  of  the  gloomy  theories 
.  .  .  with  which  his  father  had  indoctrinated  him," 
and  that  "  if  he  had  done  so  he  would  have  had  to  find 
a  new  way  of  accounting  for  the  historical  fall  of  profits 
and  also  to  change  most  of  his  views  with  regard  to 
the  whole  question  of  economic  progress."1  Another 
possible  explanation  of  Mill's  attitude  is,  however, 
that  he  had  too  well-disciplined  a  mind  to  be  deflected 
from  a  permanent  truth  by  the  special  circumstances  of 
the  century  in  which  he  lived,  however  astonishing  and 
overwhelming  those  circumstances  might  be. 

"  It  is  but  rarely,"  said  Mill,  "  that  improvements  in  the 
condition  of  the  labouring  classes  do  anything  more  than 
give  a  temporary  margin,  speedily  filled  up  by  an  increase 
in  their  numbers.  The  use  they  commonly  choose  to  make 
of  any  advantageous  change  in  their  circumstances,  is  to 
take  it  out  in  the  form  which,  by  augmenting  the  population, 
deprives  the  succeeding  generation  of  the  benefit.  Unless, 
either  by  their  general  improvement  in  intellectual  and 
moral  culture,  or  at  least  by  raising  their  habitual  standard 
of  comfortable  living,  they  can  be  taught  to  make  a  better 
use  of  favourable  circumstances,  nothing  permanent  can 
be  done  for  them  ;  the  most  promising  schemes  end  only 
in  having  a  more  numerous,  but  not  a  happier  people."2 


By  their  habitual  standard,  Mill  meant  the  standard 
below  which  the  people  would  not  multiply,  and  he 

1  Theories  of  Production  and  Distribution,  Chap.  V,  §  5. 
*  Principles,  Book  I,  Chap.  X,  §  3. 


POPULATION  THEORIES  51 

noticed  with  satisfaction  that  every  advance  in  education, 
civilization  and  social  improvement  tends  to  raise  this 
standard. 

"  Subsistence  and  employment  in  England,"  he  said, 
"  have  never  increased  more  rapidly  than  in  the  last  forty 
years,  but  every  census  since  1821  showed  a  smaller 
proportional  increase  of  population  than  that  of  the  period 
preceding  ;  and  the  produce  of  French  agriculture  and 
industry  is  increasing  in  a  progressive  ratio,  while  the 
population  exhibits,  in  every  quinquennial  census,  a  smaller 
proportion  of  births  to  the  population."1 

Mill  was  fully  alive  to  the  fact  that  "  there  is  another 
agency,  in  habitual  antagonism  to  the  law  of  diminishing 
return  from  land.  ...  It  is  no  other,"  he  said,  "  than 
the  progress  of  civilization.  I  use  this  general  and 
somewhat  vague  expression,  because  the  things  to  be 
included  are  so  various  that  hardly  any  term  of  a 
more  restricted  signification  would  comprehend  them 
all."2 

In  "  the  progress  of  civilization  "  Mill  included,  first, 
the  progress  of  agricultural  knowledge,  skill  and  in- 
vention. A  development  such  as  the  introduction  of 
rotation  of  crops,  or  the  irrigation  of  a  barren  plain,  may 
make  a  great  permanent  change  in  the  yielding  capacity 
of  land,  altering  the  point  at  which  maximum  returns 
are  obtained.  Secondly,  he  included  improved  means 
of  communication.  Thirdly,  mechanical  improvements 
which  have  apparently  no  connection  with  agriculture  ; 
such  as  a  better  method  of  melting  iron,  which  would 
cheapen  agricultural   implements   and  transport ;     or 

1  Principles,  Book  I,  Chap.  X,  §  3. 

2  Ibid.,  Chap.  XII,  §  3. 


52  POPULATION 

the  use  of  power  in  grinding  corn,  which  would  tend  to 
cheapen  bread.  Fourthly,  inventions  which  facilitate 
the  production  of  manufactures  and  so  compensate 
the  poorest  class  for  the  increased  cost  of  food  by 
supplying  them  with,  for  instance,  cheaper  clothing. 
Fifthly,  improvements  in  government,  and  almost 
every  kind  of  moral  and  social  advancement,  which 
react  upon  the  efficiency  of  agricultural  labour. 

When  all  these  factors  are  outstripped  by  the  growth 
of  numbers,  there  are  still  two  expedients,  noted  by 
Mill,  by  which  a  country  may  hope  to  lessen  the  pressure 
of  its  population  upon  its  food  supply.  One  of  these 
expedients  is  the  importation  of  food  from  abroad. 
The  other  is  emigration. 

§  5.  A  Criticism  of  MilVs  View.  Throughout  the 
nineteenth  century  the  tide  of  civilization,  flowing 
through  all  the  channels  indicated  by  Mill,  continued 
to  rise,  easily  overcoming  the  tendency  to  diminishing 
returns.  Hence  it  became  fashionable  to  speak  of  this 
"  pseudo-scientific  law,"  and  even  so  acute  a  critic  as 
Professor  Cannan  asked,  in  1903,  why  : 

/"  Mill  should  be  at  the  trouble  of  developing  a  law  which 

1.  does  not  come  into  operation  at  a  very  early  date  in 
the  history  of  society  ; 

2.  is  liable  to  temporary  supersessions  ;  and 

3.  has  been  made  head  against  by  an  antagonizing 
principle,  namely,  the  progress  of  civilization, 
throughout  the  known  history  of  England." 

As  against  this  view  it  may  be  urged  that  if  we  were 
to  ignore  all  those  scientific  laws  which  are  counteracted 


POPULATION  THEORIES  58 

by  other  laws,  we  should  not  get  very  far  in  our  inter- 
pretation of  phenomena  ;  that,  in  fact,  the  tendency  to 
diminishing  returns  had  already  played  an  important 
part  in  economic  history  ;  and,  finally,  that  at  the  very 
time  when  Professor  Cannan  was  writing,  the  tendency 
was,  as  we  have  seen,  "  making  head  "  against  "  the 
progress  of  civilization,"  and  was  perhaps  preparing 
the  way  for  great  and  painful  changes  in  the  welfare  of 
the  inhabitants  of  the  Old  World. 

Thirteen  years  later,  Professor  Cannan  was  quoting, 
with  approval,  the  following  passage  : 

"  The  conditions  which  made  possible  the  unprecedented 
expansion  of  the  European  peoples  in  the  last  fifty  years 
are  passing  away.  The  agricultural  development  which 
came  as  a  result  of  rapid  transportation,  the  invention  of 
labour-saving  farm  machinery,  and  the  abundance  of  new 
and  fertile  lands  cannot  be  duplicated.  The  system  of 
transportation  can  be  greatly  improved,  but  no  revolution 
such  as  came  with  the  development  of  the  steam  engine 
seems  likely  to  take  place  again.  The  efficiency  of  agri- 
cultural implements  will  probably  be  greatly  increased, 
but  they  have  already  reached  the  limit  of  practicability 
for  extensive  farming,  not  because  the  implements  might 
not  be  improved  upon,  but  because  the  days  of  extensive 
farming  are  rapidly  passing  as  the  new  countries  become 
more  thickly  settled.  Fertile  land  is  no  longer  to  be  had 
for  the  asking  in  the  United  States,  and  will  soon  be  taken 
up  in  the  other  places  where  Europeans  can  thrive."1 

"  I  should  like  to  suggest,"  comments  Mill's  critic, 
"  that  the  next  bishop  who  proposes  to  recommend 
unreasoning    multiplication    as    a    universal    rule    of 

1  Population  :  A  Study  in  Malthusianism,  by  Warren  S.  Thomp- 
son, Ph.D.  (New  York). 


54  POPULATION 

human  conduct  should  take  this  passage  from  Dr. 
Thompson's  book  as  his  text.  The  predictions  which 
it  contains  may  be  premature,  but  they  cannot  be 
erroneous  in  any  other  sense.  This  little  planet  is 
getting  filled  up  ;  if  we  go  on  increasing  our  numbers 
indefinitely,  we  must  eventually  make  it  too  full,  in 
spite  of  that  steady  progress  in  material  equipment 
and  knowledge  which  tend  to  set  the  limits  of  desirable 
density  farther  on."1 

The  limits  of  desirable  density  are  indeed  difficult  to 
determine.  Even  if  we  could  say  for  certain  that  the 
average  worker  in  a  country  is  better  off  to-day  than 
he  has  ever  been  before,  we  must  still  admit  that  he 
might  be  even  richer  if  the  population  were  smaller. 
On  the  other  hand,  while  it  is  safe  to  say  that  the 
developments  in  agriculture  and  industry  have  a  causal 
connection  with  the  growth  of  population,  no  one  can 
gauge  to  what  extent  the  one  would  have  taken  place 
without  the  other.  These  are  matters  upon  which  there 
is  room  for  the  widest  difference  of  opinion.  Moreover, 
even  if  we  could  say  precisely  what  number  of  people 
would  at  any  given  moment  obtain  the  maximum 
wealth  per  head,  we  should  still  be  very  far  from  deter- 
mining the  limits  of  desirable  density.  For  who  will 
measure  the  value  of  human  life  ?  How  much  material 
wealth  shall  we  be  willing  to  forgo  in  order  to  have 
children  of  our  own  ?  What  proportion  of  national 
wealth  per  head  will  the  statesman  sacrifice  in  order 
to  obtain  more  soldiers  and  colonists  for  the  enhance- 
ment of  national  prestige  ? 

Malthus  assumed  that  it  was  undesirable  for 
1  Economic  Journal,  Vol.  XXVI,  No.  102,  June,  1916. 


POPULATION  THEORIES  55 

population  to  press  upon  the  means  of  subsistence  up 
to  the  point  at  which  the  checks  of  vice  and  misery- 
begin  to  operate.  So  far,  perhaps,  there  may  be  general 
agreement.  But,  as  Mill  pointed  out,  the  standard  \ 
of  living  below  which  the  people  will  not  multiply  .\ 
varies  from  time  to  time  and  in  different  countries  and  j 
among  the  classes  and  occupations  within  each  country.  H 
The  tragedy  of  vice  and  misery  is  most  apparent  when 
any  class  is  forced  to  lower  its  standard  of  living. 
That  is  the  catastrophe  which  has  befallen  large  sections 
of  the  population  of  Europe  during  the  years  imme- 
diately succeeding  the  war.  Is  it  a  temporary  product 
of  the  great  upheaval,  from  which  a  recovery  may  be 
expected  when  the  statesmen  have  at  last  put  their 
houses  in  order  ?  Or  has  the  war  merely  accelerated 
an  inevitable  decline  in  European  prosperity ;  the 
result  of  the  changing  ratios  of  raw  products  and 
manufactured  goods  ?  Are  we  witnessing  a  world-wide 
manifestation  of  the  tendency  to  diminishing  returns  ? 
It  will  be  the  principal  object  of  the  following  chapters 
to  indicate  some  of  the  factors  which  must  be  taken  into 
account  in  answering  that  question. 

§  6.  The  Return  to  Malthus.  Whatever  the  causes 
may  have  been,  the  Wheel  of  Things  to  which,  in  the 
lama's  philosophy,  the  human  race  is  bound,  has  turned 
full  circle.  Again,  as  in  the  days  of  Malthus,  Europe  • 
has  been  exhausted  by  a  great  war  ;  famine  and  disease 
ravage  large  tracts  of  Russia  and  the  Balkans  ;  inter- 
national trade  is  dislocated,  and  Britain  is  struggling 
once  more  with  the  dual  problem  of  unemployment  and 
doles. 


56  POPULATION 

Opinion  has  swung  round  with  the  tide  of  events. 
Far  more  striking  than  the  contrast  between  Adam 
Smith  and  Malthus  is  that  between  the  passage  from 
Macaulay  quoted  above1  and  the  following  extracts 
from  a  book  published  in  the  year  1919  : 

"  Before  the  eighteenth  century  mankind  entertained  no 
false  hopes.  To  lay  the  illusions  which  grew  popular  at 
that  age's  latter  end  Malthus  disclosed  a  Devil.  For  half 
a  century  all  serious  economical  writings  held  that  Devil  in 
clear  prospect.  For  the  next  half  century  he  was  chained 
up  and  out  of  sight.  Now  perhaps  we  have  loosed  him 
again.  .  .  . 

"  The  prosperity  of  Europe  was  based  on  the  facts  that, 
owing  to  the  large  exportable  surplus  of  foodstuffs  in 
America,  she  was  able  to  purchase  food  at  a  cheap  rate 
measured  in  terms  of  the  labour  required  to  produce  her 
own  exports,  and  that,  as  a  result  of  her  previous  invest- 
ments of  capital,  she  was  entitled  to  a  substantial  amount 
annually  without  any  payment  in  return  at  all.  The  second 
of  these  factors  then  seemed  out  of  danger,  but,  as  a  result 
of  the  growth  of  population  overseas,  chiefly  in  the  United 
States,  the  first  was  not  secure.  .  .  . 

"  In  short,  Europe's  claim  on  the  resources  of  the  New 
World  was  becoming  precarious  ;  the  Law  of  Diminishing 
Returns  was  at  last  reasserting  itself,  and  was  making 
it  necessary  year  by  year  for  Europe  to  offer  a  greater 
quantity  of  other  commodities  to  obtain  the  same  amount 
of  bread ;  and  Europe,  therefore,  could  by  no  means 
afford  the  disorganisation  of  any  of  her  principal  sources 
of  supply.  .  .  .2 

"  The  essential  facts  of  the  situation,  as  I  see  them,  are 
expressed  simply.  Europe  consists  of  the  densest  aggrega- 
tion of  population  in  the  history  of  the  world.  This 
population  is  accustomed  to  a  relatively  high  standard 


1  See  pages  47  and  48. 

2  The  Economic   Cgnaequences   of  the  Peace,  by  J.  M.   Keynes, 
Chap.  II. 


POPULATION  THEORIES  57 

of  life,  in  which,  even  now,  some  sections  of  it  anticipate 
improvement  rather  than  deterioration.  In  relation  to 
other  continents  Europe  is  not  self-sufficient ;  in  particular 
it  cannot  feed  itself.  .  .  .  The  danger  confronting  us, 
therefore,  is  the  rapid  depression  of  the  standard  of  life 
of  the  European  populations  to  a  point  which  will  mean 
actual  starvation  for  some  (a  point  already  reached  in 
Eussia  and  approximately  reached  in  Austria).  Men  will 
not  always  die  quietly.  .  .  . 

"  Some  of  the  catastrophes  of  past  history,  which  have 
thrown  back  human  progress  for  centuries,  have  been  due 
to  the  reactions  following  on  the  sudden  termination, 
whether  in  the  course  of  Nature  or  by  the  act  of  man,  of 
temporarily  favourable  conditions  which  have  permitted 
the  growth  of  population  beyond  what  could  be  provided 
for  when  the  favourable  conditions  were  at  an  end."1 

The  view-point  from  which  the  foregoing  passages 
were  written  is  not  adopted  only  by  economists.  In 
a  somewhat  different  vein,  but  equally  significant  of 
the  trend  of  opinion,  is  the  following  sketch  of  British 
economic  history,  also  written  in  1919  : 

"  It  was  not  till  the  accession  of  George  III  that  the 
increase  in  our  numbers  became  rapid.  .  .  .  The  Industrial 
Revolution  came  upon  us  suddenly  ;  it  changed  the  whole 
face  of  the  country  and  the  apparent  character  of  the  people. 
In  the  far  future  our  descendants  may  look  back  upon  the 
period  in  which  we  are  living  as  a  strange  episode  which 
disturbed  the  natural  habits  of  our  race.  .  .  .  The  basis 
of  our  industrial  supremacy  was,  and  is,  our  coal.  .  .  . 
We  were  no  longer  able  to  grow  our  own  food  ;  but  we  made 
masses  of  goods  which  the  manufacturers  were  eager  to 
exchange  for  it ;  and  the  population  grew  like  crops  on 
a  newly  irrigated  desert.  During  the  nineteenth  century 
the   numbers    were   nearly    quadrupled.      Let  those  who 

1  The  Economic  Consequences  of  the  Peace,  Chap.  VI. 


58  POPULATION 

■ 

think  that  the  population  of  a  country  can  be  increased 
at  will  reflect  whether  it  is  likely  that  any  physical,  moral 
or  psychological  change  came  over  the  nation  coincidently 
with  the  inventions  of  the  spinning  jenny  and  the  steam 
engine.  It  is  too  obvious  for  dispute  that  it  was  the  posses- 
sion of  capital  wanting  employment,  and  of  natural 
advantages  for  using  it,  that  called  these  multitudes  of 
human  beings  into  existence,  to  eat  the  food  which  they 
paid  for  by  their  labour.  And  it  should  be  equally  obvious 
that  the  existence  of  forty-six  millions  of  people  upon 
121,000  square  miles  of  territory  depends  entirely  upon  our 
finding  a  market  for  our  manufactures  abroad,  for  so  only 
are  we  able  to  pay  for  the  food  of  the  people.  It  is  most 
unfortunate  that  these  exports  must,  with  our  present 
population,  include  coal,  which,  if  we  had  any  thought  for 
posterity,  we  should  guard  jealously  and  use  sparingly  ; 
for  in  five  hundred  years  at  the  outside  our  stock  will  be 
gone,  and  we  shall  sink  to  a  third-rate  Power  at  once.  We 
are  sacrificing  the  future  in  order  to  provide  for  an  excessive 
and  discontented  population  in  the  present."1 

It  may  be  that  the  writers  of  these  passages  are 
not  so  representative  of  the  general  opinion  of  their 
time  as  Macaulay  was  of  nineteenth-century  culture. 
Perhaps  there  is  to-day  no  general  opinion  upon  broad 
social  issues  which  we  can  compare  with  the  coherent 
formularies  of  the  Early  Victorians.  Here,  at  any  rate, 
we  have  definite  opinions,  clearly  expressed  by  writers 
who  are  widely  read  and  discussed  in  Europe  and 
America.  By  them  we  are  brought  face  to  face  with 
the  most  fundamental  oi  all  economic  problems ;  the 
relation  of  the  number  of  human  beings  to  the  supply 
of  the  necessaries  of  life.  They  tell  us,  in  effect,  that  we 
are  living,  and  that  our  parents  have  been  living,  for 

1  W.  R.  Inge,  Outspoken  Ettays,  pp.  91  and  92, 


POPULATION  THEORIES  59 

fifty  years,  in  a  fool's  paradise  ;  believing  that  they  were 
building  up  our  economic  life  upon  solid  foundations, 
and  preparing  the  way  for  a  happier  posterity,  whereas, 
in  reality,  they  were  squandering  our  family  estates  and 
wasting  the  gains  of  civilization  on  a  mere  increase  in 
numbers. 

This  is  a  very  different  story  from  Macaulay's  vision 
of  a  world  in  which  the  tendency  to  perfection  overcomes 
all  obstacles.  It  demands  instant  and  thorough  in- 
vestigation. Thus  far  we  have  been  mainly  concerned 
with  the  history  of  a  controversy.  This  was  necessary 
if  only  to  account  for  the  neglect  of  population  problems 
by  the  pre-war  world.  However  pardonable  that 
neglect  may  have  been  hitherto,  it  is  clear  that  it  must 
not  and  cannot  continue.    We  must  face  the  facts. 


CHAPTER  IV 
FOOD  AND  RAW  MATERIALS 

"  All  the  labour  of  man  is  for  his  mouth,  and  yet  the 

appetite  is  not  filled."  „    ,    .    ,       .  - 

rr  Lcdesiasles  vi.  7. 

§  1.  Analogy  between  a  Shrinking  Earth  and  a  Growing 
Population.  If  the  world  were  gradually  growing 
smaller  and  population  remaining  constant,  the  effect 
upon  human  beings  would  be  very  like  that  produced 
by  the  growth  of  population  in  a  world  which  remains 
the  same  size.  It  has  been  estimated  that  if  the  popula- 
tion of  the  world  continued  to  increase  at  the  rate  at 
which  it  was  growing  between  1906  and  1911,  it  would 
double  in  sixty  years.  Let  us  imagine,  therefore,  that 
the  world  is  shrinking  at  such  a  rate  that  it  will  be  half 
its  present  size  in  sixty  years.  The  suggestion  seems 
rather  an  alarming  one  as  it  stands,  but  to  make  the 
analogy  more  accurate  we  must  assume  that  the 
shrinkage  is  all  taking  place  in  the  food-producing 
areas.  We  should  rightly  regard  such  a  state  of  things 
as  more  serious  than  that  which  actually  faces  us.  For, 
in  the  first  place,  the  growth  of  population  carries  with 
it  an  opportunity  for  increased  efficiency  in  production, 
which  must  be  set  off  against  the  increased  demand 
for  food.  Other  things  being  equal,  a  thousand  million 
people  on  half  the  earth  would  not,  therefore,  be  so 

60 


FOOD  AND  RAW  MATERIALS  61 

well  off  as  two  thousand  millions  on  the  whole  earth. 
In  the  second  place,  we  know  from  experience  that, 
unless  some  new  discovery  enables  us  to  produce  food 
more  easily,  the  population  will  not,  in  fact,  continue 
to  increase  at  its  present  rate. 

Though  the  analogy  is  not  complete,  however,  it  may 
serve  to  bring  out  a  few  points  which  would  otherwise 
remain  somewhat  obscure.  It  illustrates  the  Law  of 
Diminishing  Returns.  If  the  returns  to  agriculture 
remained  constant,  we  should  have  no  economic  reason 
for  alarm  at  the  shrinking  of  the  earth.  The  same 
quantity  of  capital  and  labour  would  be  available 
and  would  yield  the  same  amount  of  food  when  it  was 
applied  to  a  smaller  quantity  of  land.  Even  a  single 
field  would  then  suffice  to  maintain  the  whole  population 
at  their  present  standard  of  living  !  Such  a  supposition 
is  obviously  absurd  ;  but  it  is  no  more  absurd  than  it 
would  be  to  deny  the  tendency  to  diminishing  returns. 
Recognizing  then,  as  we  should,  that  the  shrinking  j 
earth  would  yield  a  smaller  return  of  food  to  each 
successive  dose  of  capital  and  labour  applied  to  it,  we 
should  be  forced  to  tackle  the  problem  of  maintaining 
the  population  on  the  food  produced  from  a  smaller 
acreage.  The  price  of  food  would  rise.  Increasing 
quantities  of  capital  and  labour  would  be  transferred 
from  the  production  of  other  articles,  such  as  clothes 
and  houses,  to  the  production  of  food.  Some  land, 
which  is  now  more  profitably  used  for  other  purposes, 
would  also  be  ploughed  up  and  put  under  cultivation. 
Thus,  by  a  considerable  transference  of  resources  from 
the  production  of  less  essential  commodities,  the 
primary  need  of  human  beings  for  food  would  be  supplied 


62  POPULATION 

and  the  whole  population  might  continue  to  exist  on  a 
lower  standard  of  comfort  and  well-being. 

In  all  probability  no  actual  famine  would  result  from 
such  a  decrease  in  the  size  of  the  earth  as  we  have 
supposed  ;  no  one  need  die  of  starvation  ;  it  is  possible 
that  no  one  need  eat  less  food  than  before ;  but  food 
would  be  dearer  and  many  other  things  would  also 
be  dearer  and  scarcer,  because  capital  and  labour 
would  be  diverted  from  making  them  in  order  to  keep 
up  the  food  supply.  A  unit  of  labour  applied  in  industry 
would  consequently  yield  a  purchasing  power  over  a 
smaller  quantity  of  commodities  of  all  kinds. 

§  2.  The  Transference  of  Resources  in  War-time.  It  is 
in  this  way  that  the  pressure  of  population  on  the  food 
supply  makes  itself  felt.  Those  who  were  in  England 
|  during  the  war  will  remember  how  tennis  lawns  were 
(turned  into  potato  patches  and  public  parks  divided 
up  into  allotments.  It  is  impossible  to  say  what  loss 
of  satisfaction  was  involved  in  this  change.  We  only 
know  that  before  and  after  the  special  food-shortage 
caused  by  the  war,  people  preferred  to  take  this  part 
of  their  income  in  the  form  of  games  and  flowers,  but 
that  when  the  pressure  on  subsistence  reached  a  certain 
pitch  they  sacrificed  these  enjoyments  in  order  to 
obtain  fresh  vegetables.  A  similar  transference  of 
|  resources  was  taking  place  on  a  much  greater  scale  in 
the  food-producing  parts  of  the  world.  India,  the  first 
country  to  have  a  sowing  time  after  the  outbreak  of 
war,  immediately  increased  her  wheat-growing  area  by 
4,000,000  acres.  In  North  America,  12,000,000  acres 
more  wheat  were  sown  in  the  spring  of  1915.    Australia 


FOOD  AND  RAW  MATERIALS  63 

added  3,000,000  acres,  about  30  per  cent,  to  her  wheat 
area.  Altogether,  therefore,  the  area  of  the  world's 
surface  devoted  to  the  growing  of  wheat  was  increased 
during  the  first  year  of  war  by  about  19,000,000  acres.; 
These  figures  indicate  considerable  elasticity  in  the 
world's  food  supply.  American  and  Canadian  farmers 
had  to  decide  whether  to  increase  their  acreage  before 
they  knew  how  far  prices  would  rise  or  even  whether 
they  would  be  able  to  get  their  wheat  to  the  European 
markets.  They  were  therefore  willing  to  make  a  con- 
siderable extension  for  a  speculative  return.  In  fact, 
they  rather  over-estimated  the  demand,  or  the  ex- 
ceptional harvests  of  1915-16  upset  their  calculations  ; 
prices  did  not  reach  the  expected  level  and  the  acreage 
under  wheat  decreased  a  little  during  the  later  years  of 
the  war.  The  farmers  had  shown,  however,  what  they 
could  do  in  a  single  year  if  more  food  were  required. 
Moreover,  there  is  still  land  in  Canada  uncultivated, 
and  the  possibilities  of  intensive  cultivation  there  are 
enormous.  The  average  yield  of  wheat  in  Canada  is 
under  19  bushels  an  acre,  while  in  the  United  Kingdom 
it  is  32  bushels.  In  the  Argentine,  also,  there  has  been 
during  the  last  thirty  years  a  tremendous  extension  of 
the  area  under  wheat,  and  the  application  of  intensive 
methods  there  may  be  expected  to  produce  huge 
supplies.  The  United  States  had  71,500,000  acres 
under  wheat  in  1919,  or  11,000,000  more  than  in 
any  previous  year  ;  and  6,600,000  acres  under  rye, 
or  three  times  the  area  under  the  crop  in  1912. * 
This  great  extension  of  cultivation  took  place  under 
the  stimulus  of  Mr.  Hoover's  guaranteed  price  and, 
1  Sir  R.  Henry  Rew,  Food  Supplies  in  Peace  and  War. 


64  POPULATION 

though  very  unlikely  to  be  maintained,  it  shows  what 
can  be  done. 

'  Why  all  this  fuss,  then,  about  the  Law  of  Diminishing 
Returns  and  the  pressure  of  population  on  the  means  of 
subsistence  ?  "  the  reader,  reassured  by  the  foregoing 
paragraph,  may  ask.  Why,  dear  sir,  do  you  walk,  or 
take  a  bus  in  the  City  of  London,  when  there  are  taxis 
about  and  a  Rolls-Royce  to  be  bought  round  the 
corner  ?  The  question  is  whether  the  world,  and  more 
particularly  Europe,  can  afford  to  go  on  increasing  its 
population  and  paying  the  price  required  to  extract 
these  potential  food  supplies  from  the  soil. 

Why  have  so  many  city  clerks  given  up  their  allot- 
ments since  the  war  ended  ?  Their  reasons  are  in- 
structive. One  will  tell  you  that  he  foimd  "  it  didn't 
pay."  He  was  tired  when  he  returned  from  the  office 
in  the  evening  and  did  not  feel  inclined  to  go  in  for  hard 
manual  labour  ;  and  if  he  rose  early  in  the  morning  to 
dig,  he  found  himself  sleepy  and  inefficient  later  in  the 
day.  Another  would  have  liked  to  keep  on  his  allot- 
ment, but  the  land  was  unfortunately  required  for  other 
purposes.  A  third  has  changed  his  main  occupation 
and  no  longer  has  time  for  cultivating  the  soil.  A  fourth 
is  "  fed  up  "  with  the  disappointments  due  to  drought, 
or  insect  pests,  or  some  of  the  other  obstacles  which 
impede  the  cultivator,  especially  if  he  is  not  equipped 
with  the  most  scientific  knowledge  and  implements. 

All  these  reasons  illustrate  the  tendency  for  resources 
to  be  diverted  into  those  occupations  in  which  they  can 
contribute  the  maximum  net  product.  If  food  again 
became  as  scarce  in  Britain  as  it  was  during  the  war, 
these  clerks  would  resume  their  agricultural  efforts.    If 


FOOD  AND  RAW  MATERIALS  65 

it  became  still  scarcer,  they  might  even  be  induced  to 
give  up  their  city  jobs  and  devote  themselves  to  food 
production.  It  is  the  same  in  the  world  as  a  whole. 
The  growth  of  population  increases  the  demand  for 
food.  The  Law  of  Diminishing  Returns  shows  itself 
in  an  increasing  difficulty  in  extracting  further  food 
supplies  from  the  soil.  More  and  more  capital  and 
labour  are  required  for  each  proportionate  increase  in 
the  supply,  and,  consequently,  more  and  more  human 
effort  must  be  put  into  the  making  of  other  things  that 
we  ask  the  farmer  to  take  in  exchange  for  his  produce. 
Otherwise,  he  will  not  think  it  worth  while  to  cultivate, 
his  land  more  intensively.  He  will  be  content  to  growl 
the  same  quantity  each  year,  unless  he  sees  a  prospect) 
of  making  a  profit  out  of  the  application  of  more  capital 
and  labour  to  his  land.  Thus,  as  the  city  clerk  gave  up 
his  leisure  or  his  tennis  for  potatoes,  so  every  one  may 
have  to  sacrifice  various  things  from  which  he  derives 
satisfaction  in  order  to  obtain  a  sufficient  share  of  the 
food  produced  under  these  circumstances  of  increasing 
difficulty. 

§  3.     The  Pressure  of  Population  upon  Subsistence.    It/* 
has  already  been  indicated  that  the  growth  of  popula-i 
tion  is  not  likely  to  be  the  cause  of  famine.    The  pressure 
upon  the  food  supply  produced  by  numbers  alone  is 
sufficiently  gradual  to  allow  an  adjustment  to  be  made 
in  the  allocation  of  resources  before  any  danger  of 
starvation  occurs.     People  will  give  up  luxuries  of  all/ 
kinds,  and  even  necessities  like  fuel  and  shelter,  before  \ 
they  will  go  without  food.    It  is  this  gradual  depression 
of  the  standard  of  life,  rather  than  actual  famine,  that 


66  POPULATION 

is  likely  to  result  from  an  excessive  growth  of  population. 
For  when  the  standard  of  life  has  been  reduced  to  any 
considerable  extent,  the  death-rate  will  rise,  children 
and  old  people  succumbing  to  privation  ;  and,  even  if 
the  birth-rate  remain  unchanged,  numbers  will  be  kept 
within  the  bare  means  of  subsistence.  It  is  obvious, 
however,  that  a  community  which  is  thus  reduced  to 
the  lowest  necessities  of  life  will  suffer  much  more 
severely  from  a  sudden  dearth  than  one  which  has  a 
margin  of  resources  to  draw  upon.  In  this  way  over- 
population may  be  the  main,  though  not  the  immediate, 
cause  of  famine.  The  population  of  European  Russia 
increased  from  less  than  100,000,000  in  1890  to  about 
150,000,000  at  the  outbreak  of  war  ;  and  the  excess 
of  births  over  deaths  in  Russia  as  a  whole  was  at  the 
rate  of  2,000,000  per  annum  in  the  years  immediately 
preceding  1914.  This  tremendous  increase  must  have 
contributed  greatly  to  the  magnitude  of  the  catastrophe 
before  which  the  world  now  stands  in  horrified  im- 
potence. In  India,  too,  the  population  has  been  in- 
creasing with  disquieting  rapidity  owing  to  the  removal 
by  British  rule  of  many  of  the  checks  to  population 
which  formerly  prevailed  ;  and  it  is  probable  that  the 
recurrence  of  famines  in  that  country  is  partly  attribut- 
able to  this  increase.  In  large  parts  of  India  people  are 
entirely  dependent  on  agriculture,  and  the  harvest  is 
so  completely  destroyed  by  a  single  monsoon  failure 
that  the  labourer  is  thrown  out  of  work  for  a  whole 
year.  If  he  has  no  savings,  he  and  his  family  must 
starve,  or  be  kept  alive  by  relief  work,  even  though 
food  may  be  obtainable  from  neighbouring  districts. 
It  is  clear,  therefore,  that  an  increase  in  population 


FOOD  AND  RAW  MATERIALS  67 

which  absorbs  the  whole  surplus  of  a  normal  harvest 
may  transform  the  effect  of  a  monsoon  failure  from 
unemployment  into  famine.  Certainly  the  Indian 
Government  has  taken  energetic  steps  to  grapple  with 
the  famine  problem,  both  in  the  way  of  prevention,  by 
transport  and  irrigation  schemes,  and  by  the  organiza- 
tion of  relief  when  famines  occur.  No  criticism  of 
British  rule  is  therefore  implied  here.  It  is  only  sug- 
gested that  the  growth  of  population  may  account  for 
the  fact  that  famines  still  occur  in  India,  in  spite  of 
the  measures  which  have  been  taken  to  avert  them. 

The  preceding  argument  might  be  thought  to  imply 
that  an  increase  in  the  number  of  the  inhabitants  of  a 
country  must  always  lower  the  standard  of  life  which 
has  hitherto  prevailed  there.  That  is  not  so.  The 
factors  that  Mill  grouped  together  under  the  compre- 
hensive title  of  "  the  progress  of  civilization  "  make  a 
certain  increase  in  numbers  frequently  desirable.  Some 
of  these  factors,  indeed,  depend  upon  an  increase  in 
numbers  to  enable  them  to  come  into  action.  If, 
therefore,  we  do  not  dwell  so  much  upon  the  need  for  a 
certain  increase  as  upon  the  disadvantages  of  an  ex- 
cessive increase,  it  is  only  because  that  "  power  of 
population,"  to  which  Malthus  called  attention,  is  so 
great  that  the  former  is  always  forthcoming  when  it 
is  required.  A  multitude  of  the  unborn  are  always 
crowding  round  the  door  of  life.  Open  it  a  little  way 
and  they  squeeze  through  in  such  numbers  that  you 
will  have  much  ado  to  close  it  again  ! 

§  4.  The  Economic  Advantages  of  a  Growing  Population. 
In  comparing  the  growth  of  population  with  a  shrinkage 


68  POPULATION 

of  the  earth,  it  was  remarked  that  the  former  would  be 
less  alarming  than  the  latter,  because  an  increase  in 
population  carries  with  it  an  opportunity  for  increased 
efficiency  in  production.  It  will  be  worth  while  to 
examine  that  statement  more  closely. 

The  raw  materials  of  manufactures  are  all  either 
griculturalor  mineral  products,  and  the  Law  of  Diminish- 
ing Returns  applies,  as  we  saw  in  Chapter  II,  to  these 
as  well  as  to  food.  The  cost  of  raw  materials,  however, 
is  often  a  very  small  part  of  the  total  cost  of  production 
in  manufactures,  and  all  the  other  costs  tend  to  decrease 
as  the  amount  of  production  increases.  Manufactures 
are  much  more  susceptible  than  agriculture  to  improve- 
ments in  mechanical  skill.  Mass  induction  enables 
i  yejy__gr_eat^ economies  to  be  made,  and  facilitates  that 
world-wide  division  of  labour  which  has  contributed  so 
enormously  to  the  general  wealth.  In  manufactures, 
therefore,  the  causes  which  tend  to  diminish  costs  as 
the  amount  produced  increases  have  generally  pre- 
ponderated greatly  over  the  tendency  of  the  raw 
materials  to  increase  in  cost,  and  it  is  probable  that 
in  most  industries  the  balance  will  remain  tilted  in  a 
favourable  direction  for  a  long  time  to  come.  More- 
over, the  growth  of  population  has  facilitated  that 
development  of  the  means _of  transport  both  by  land 
and  sea,  which  as  we  have  seen,  enables  the  products 
of  distant  lands  to  be  exchanged  at  trifling  costs.  The 
actual  proximity  of  large  numbers  of  human  beings  to 
one  another,  objectionable  as  it  may  be  to  those  who 
love  solitude  and  country  scenes,  enables  great  economies 
to  be  made  in  the  distribution  of  goods,  and  renders 
possible  some  amenities  of  civilization,  such  as  picture- 


FOOD  AND  RAW  MATERIALS  69 

palaces  and  picture  galleries,  which  could  not  be  pro- 
vided in  a  sparsely  populated  world.  This  gathering 
together  of  multitudes  also  has  some  effect  in  counter- 
acting the  tendency_to_  diminishing  returns  in  agri- 
culture, by  introducing  an  economy  in  the  distribution 
of  food.  It  is  clear  that  British  agriculture  could  not 
be  profitably  carried  on  so  much  more  intensively  than 
that  of  Canada  unless  proximity  to  the  consumers 
exercised  a  powerful  influence  on  costs.  It  is  equally 
clear  that  if  much  smaller  quantities  of  Canadian  wheat 
were  required  in  this  country,  the  cost  of  bringing 
them  to  market  would  be  increased. 

Taking  all  these  factors  together  it  wall  be  seen  that! 
tha^gr^wth^j^jyo^dation  may  under  certain  circum- 
stances actually  increase  the  amount  of  wealth  perl 
hea37~even  though  food  may  be  getting  dearer.! 
Diminisinngreturns  toa^riculture  and  the  diversion 
of  an  ever-increasing  proportion  of  the  total  supply  of 
capital  and  labour  into  the  production  of  food  and  raw 
materials  may  be  outweighed  I>y  the  increasing  returns 
obtained  in  manufactures.  A  smaller  proportion  of 
the  "total  population  employed  in  manufacturing 
industries  may  thus  supply  the  aggregate  wants  of  the 
community  more  fully  than  before.  Houses  and 
clothing  may  be  so  plentiful  as  to  more  than  compensate 
for  the  comparative  scarcity  of  food. 

To  put  the  same  point  in  another  way,  let  us  assume   1 
that    owing    to    improved    machinery    and    business   \. 
organization  the  Lancashire  cotton  industry  is  yielding 
increasing  returns,  in  spite  of  some  increase  in  the 
price  of  raw  cotton.    The  wages  of  the  cotton  operative 
will  tend  to  rise  and  the  price  of  cotton  goods  to  fall. 


70  POPULATION 

JHe  may  therefore  be  able  to  buy  as  much  food  as  before 

/at  a  higher  price  and  still  have  more  money  to  spend 

/  on  other  things  ;    and  these  other  things — boots  and 

)  gramophones  and  rides  on  motor-coaches — may  also  be 

/  getting  cheaper  through  economies  obtained  in  their 

|  production  on  a  large  scale.    His  real  income  may  thus 

be  considerably  increased. 

It  would  be  very  interesting  if  we  could  distinguish 
between  those  economies  in  production  which  depend 
upon  an  increase  in  numbers  and  those  which  would 
take  place  if  the  population  remained  stationary. 
Unfortunately  they  are  inextricably  mixed  up  together. 
Many  discoveries  and  inventions  which  depend  upon 
the  brain-work  of  a  few  men  working  in  seclusion  would 
certainly  be  made  in  any  civilized  society,  whether  the 
population  was  increasing  or  not.  Some  of  these  could 
be  profitably  applied  under  any  circumstances.  Others, 
however,  like  the  discovery  of  steam,  and  electricity, 
require  a  dense  population  if  their  potentialities  are  to 
be  fully  developed  in  such  enterprises  as  railways  and 
telegraphs.  Probably  an  increasing  population  was 
necessary  to  call  forth  the  capital  for  the  great 
railway  systems  which  were  created  throughout  the 
world  towards  the  end  of  last  century.  Manufacturers, 
;  again,  certainly  require  a  considerable  density  of 
population  in  order  to  obtain  those  economies  of  mass 
production  and  the  division  of  labour  which  lead  to 
such  astonishing  supplies  of  cheap  and  sometimes 
nasty  goods.  It  is  true  that  many  people  would 
rather  have  one  suit  of  hand-made  cloth  than  twenty 
suits  of  the  stuff  which  is  turned  out  by  machinery, 
|  but  it  is  clear,  at  any  rate,  that  much  larger  quantities 


FOOD  AND  RAW  MATERIALS  71 

of  clothing,  per  head,  are  available  in  a  densely  populated 
world  than  could  be  produced  by  a  scattered  com- 
munity. Finally,  as  we  have  already  seen,  there  are 
economies  in  distribution  which  depend  entirely  upon 
a  large  population  being  congregated  in  a  relatively 
small  area,  and  many  developments  of  civilization, 
some  wholly  good  and  others  of  more  questionable 
intrinsic  value,  but  all  sought  after  by  the  modern 
town-dweller,  which  could  not  have  been  introduced 
into  a  less  populous  world. 

It  is  not  possible,  then,  to  say  with  any  precision 
how  far  the  progress  of  civilization  and  the  accumulation 
of  wealth  depend  upon  an  increasing  population.  Up 
-to.  a  point,  the  growth  of  numbers  has  certainly  con- 
tributed-largely  to  the  growth  of  wealth-  There  are 
indications,  however,  that  the  most  sweeping  economies 
which  result  from  increasing  numbers  have  already 
been  secured  in  the  industrial  areas  of  Europe  and  the 
United  States.  It  is  probable  that  the  wealth  of 
civilized  countries  was  still  growing  faster  than  the 
population,  that  the  wealth  per  head  was  still  increasing 
in  the  years  immediately  preceding  the  war.  But  it  is 
probable  also  that  the  wealth  per  head  would  have  been 
increasing  faster  still,  if  the  population  had  not  been 
growing  so  rapidly.  From  the  economic  point  of  view, 
at  all  events,  there  seems  no  reason  to  bemoan  that 
slowing  down  of  the  rate  of  growth  of  the  population 
of  the  Western  world  which_has  alarmed  some  English 
bishops  and  Jjejnch  patriots  in  recent  years. 

Taking  a  somewhat  longer  view,  we  may  indeed  see 
good  reason  to  strengthen  this  tentative  opinion.  For 
if  it  appears  to  be  somewhat  undesirable  for  numbers 


72  POPULATION 

to  continue  to  multiply  rapidly  when  we  are  considering 
the  immediate  effect  upon  the  welfare  of  the  people,  it 
will  appear  much  less  desirable  when  we  look  to  the 
future. 

The  main  raw  materials  of  European  industry  are 
either  imported  from  other  continents  or  raised  from 
mines.  Those  which  are  imported  are  chiefly  agricultural 
products,  like  cotton  and  wool,  which  are  subject  to 
the  Law  of  Diminishing  Returns. 

§  5.  The  Supply  of  Haw  Cotton.  Now  the  production 
of  cotton,  as  we  saw  in  Chapter  II,  is  not  keeping  pace 
with  the  demand  for  it.  Between  1875  and  1895  the 
quantity  of  cotton  produced  in  the  United  States 
increased  so  much  that  the  price  fell  54  per  cent.  Thus 
in  a  period  of  falling  prices,  cotton  fell  more  than  almost 
any  other  commodity.  Between  1895  and  1910,  how- 
ever, when  the  average  price  of  raw  materials  rose 
25  per  cent,  the  price  of  cotton  rose  71  per  cent,  while 
wheat  rose  only  17  per  cent.  The  American  cotton 
belt  had  been  invaded  by  wheat  and  other  crops.  The 
Western  extension  of  the  belt  had  been  prevented  by  a 
shortage  of  negro  labour.  For  the  picking  of  cotton  is 
disagreeable  work,  which  must  be  done  by  hand,  and 
it  is  practically  confined  in  the  United  States  to  negro 
labour.  Moreover,  the  growing  demand  of  American 
mills  had  limited  the  amount  of  American  cotton 
available  for  Lancashire,  and  though  there  are  several 
other  parts  of  the  world  in  which  cotton  can  be  grown, 
there  are  few  where  labour  conditions  and  climate  are 
both  favourable.  Fully  60  per  cent  of  the  world's  total 
supplies  of  cotton  are  grown  in  the  United  States,  and 


FOOD  AND  RAW  MATERIALS  73 

about  73  per  cent  of  British  imports  of  raw  cotton 
come  from  that  source. 

In  the  years  immediately  preceding  the  war  the 
acreage  under  cotton  in  America  was  considerably 
extended,  but  the  yield  per  acre  was  reduced  by  the 
ravages  of  a  very  serious  insect  pest,  the  boll  weevil, 
and  the  price  continued  to  rise.  That  this  rise  in  price 
was  due  to  the  increased  cost  of  production  was  shown 
by  the  fluctuations  in  supply.  A  good  crop  caused  a 
sharp  fall  in  prices,  and  so  much  of  the  cotton  was 
produced  near  the  margin  of  profitable  production  that 
a  fall  in  prices  caused  a  restriction  of  the  acreage  in  the 
following  year  ;  and  this  restriction  of  acreage  naturally 
led,  in  a  normal  year,  to  a  reduced  crop,  a  rise  in  prices 
and  an  extended  acreage  again.  In  the  language  of 
economics,  the  supply  showed  great  elasticity. 

The  war  caused  a  great  decrease  in  the  demand  for 
cotton  ;  and  the  supply,  under  the  conditions  indicated, 
inevitably  shrank  correspondingly.  Meanwhile,  the  boll 
weevil  invaded  new  territories  and  annexed  great  areas 
of  the  American  cotton  belt,  sadly  reducing  the  yield  of 
the  crop.  The  result  of  the  depredations  of  this  enemy 
is  that  it  is  doubtful  whether  the  American  cotton  crop 
will  ever  again  reach  its  pre-war  magnitude,  unless 
improved  methods  of  production,  including  the  defeat 
of  the  boll  weevil,  are  devised,  or  a  great  permanent 
rise  in  prices  makes  it  profitable  to  increase  supplies 
under  the  present  adverse  conditions.  When  it  is 
remembered  that  the  pre-war  supply  was  not  keeping 
pace  with  the  world's  demand,  it  will  be  obvious  that 
the  position  is  an  anxious  one  for  the  manufacturers  of 
cotton  goods.    There  are,  no  doubt,  many  countries — 


74  POPULATION 

India,  Egypt,  the  Sudan,  Mesopotamia,  China — which 
are  potentially  capable  of  growing  all  the  cotton  which 
the  manufacturing  countries  may  need.  Unfortunately, 
the  essential  condition  upon  which  the  development  of 
these  sources  of  supply  depends  is  the  same  as  that 
demanded  by  the  American  producers  :  a  rise  in 
prices,  to  compensate  for  the  Law  of  Diminishing  Returns 
operating,  in  this  case,  through  the  extension  of  pro- 
duction into  less  favourable  localities. 

§  6.  The  Supply  of  Wool.  Wool,  like  cotton,  fell  in 
price  very  heavily  between  1875  and  1895,  but  owing 
to  the  great  development  of  Australian  production,  it 
only  rose  the  average  25  per  cent  during  the  years 
between  1895  and  1910.  The  war  caused  a  serious 
diminution  in  the  supply,  but  there  is  little  doubt  that, 
when  the  world  at  last  recovers  from  the  paralysing 
effects  of  concussion,  the  pre-war  production  of  wool 
will  be  restored.  If  a  great  increase  of  supply  is  required, 
it  is  probable  that  a  tendency  to  diminishing  returns 
will  necessitate  a  rise  in  the  price  of  this  commodity 
also.  But  readers  of  the  first  volume  in  this  series  will 
remember  that  wool  is  a  joint  product,  subject  to  special 
conditions  of  supply.  When  Charles  Lamb  was  asked 
by  an  agricultural  travelling  companion  what  he 
thought  of  the  prospects  of  turnips,  he  replied  :  "  That 
must  depend  on  boiled  mutton."  He  was  thinking  of 
joint  demand  ;  but  on  the  supply  side,  wool  depends, 
even  more  intimately  than  turnips,  upon  mutton.  The 
proportions  of  the  two  commodities  to  one  another  can 
be  considerably  varied  by  cross-breeding,  and  it  is 
therefore  probable  that  a  small  rise  in  the  price  of  wool 


FOOD  AND  RAW  MATERIALS  75 

will    cause   a    considerable   increase   in   the    quantity 
produced. 

The  prospects  of  the  wool  supply  during,  say,  the 
next  fifty  years,  are  not  therefore  so  disquieting  as 
those  of  cotton.  Nevertheless,  we  must  remember 
that  the  production  of  this  commodity  requires  great 
open  spaces.  The  growth  of  population  and  transport 
facilities  inevitably  lead  to  the  transference  of  land 
from  pasture  to  arable  and  dairy  farming.  We  are 
concerned  with  the  ebb  and  flow  of  the  great  tides  in 
human  progress  and  must  not  be  deceived  by  the  little 
waves  which  advance  and  recede  continually  on  the 
fringe  of  the  ocean.  Civilization  is  always  encroaching 
on  the  pasture  lands  and  driving  the  shepherds  into 
remoter  areas.  The  River  Plate  Republics  and  the 
United  States  are  reducing  their  production  of  wool. 
Only  Australia  is  still  to  a  small  extent  on  the  up-grade. 
The  question  arises  as  to  how  long  it  will  be  before 
Australia,  and  even  Siberia,  grows  too  populous  and 
accessible  for  sheep-farming,  on  anything  like  its 
present  terms,  to  remain  its  most  profitable  industry. 
Nobody  wants  to  hold  back  these  countries.  We  look 
to  them  to  help  to  maintain  the  necessary  supply  of 
wheat  and  other  food  for  human  consumption.  We 
want  to  see  them  developing  and  supporting  flourishing 
communities  of  their  own.  But  the  European  textile  , 
industries  are  faced  by  the  uncomfortable  fact  that  the 
food  they  need  for  their  operatives  is  competing  with 
the  raw  material  upon  which  they  work,  for  room  to 
grow  in  sufficient  quantities  to  satisfy  their  demand  for 
each  of  them.  The  fertile  places  on  the  earth  which 
have  not  already  been  made  to  contribute  something 


76  POPULATION 

towards  the  maintenance  of  human  life  are  hard  to 
find.  This  planet  is  filling  up,  and  unless  mankind 
makes  some  sudden  leap  forward  in  knowledge  and 
power,  it  will  not  be  long  before  a  steady  permanent 
fall  in  real  wages  warns  us  that  world-population  is 
increasing  faster  than  the  world's  produce. 

The  conditions  which  govern  the  supply  of  the  other 
kind  of  raw  materials — those  which  are  raised  from 
mines — will  be  discussed  in  the  next  chapter,  and  it 
will  be  convenient  to  reserve  further  consideration  of 
the  relations  between  raw  products  and  population 
until  we  are  able  to  lump  all  the  former  together. 

§  7.  Fisheries.  Before  we  pass  on  from  vegetables  and 
animals  to  minerals,  however,  mention  should  be  made 
of  a  food  which  has  played  an  important  part  in  history 
and  may  become  still  more  influential  in  the  future. 
This  food  is  "neither  flesh  nor  fowl,"  but  "good  red 
herring." 

In  years  gone  by  the  fisheries  were  regarded  by  both 
Holland  and  England  as  "  the  chief  est  trade  and  gold- 
mine "  and  "  the  way  to  winne  wealth."  British 
fisheries  were  nursed  by  kings  and  statesmen,  not  only 
for  the  food  they  produced,  but  because  the  fishing 
fleets  supplied  the  finest  seamen  for  the  Navy,  and 
because  "  he  that  hath  the  trade  of  fishing  becomes 
mightier  than  all  the  world  besides  in  number  of  ships." 

River-fisheries  are  undoubtedly  subject  to  the  Law  of 
Diminishing  Returns,  though  the  English  salmon  rivers 
might  with  a  little  care  be  made  to  yield  an  increasing 
return  to  considerable  doses  of  capital  and  labour  at 
the  present  time.     As  to  the  sea,  opinions  differ.     A 


FOOD  AND  RAW  MATERIALS  77 

herring  produces  about  30,000  eggs,  and  a  plaice  may 
lay  as  many  as  half  a  million.  A  very  large  proportion 
of  these  eggs  are  destroyed,  and  probably  only  a  small 
minority  of  little  fishes  grow  to  maturity.  It  is  there- 
fore arguable  that  the  capture  of  grown  fishes  merely 
releases  space  and  food  for  others  to  replace  them.  On 
the  other  hand,  experience  seems  to  show  that  the 
stock  of  plaice  in  the  North  Sea  has  actually  been 
diminished  by  vigorous  fishing  operations.  Very  little 
is  at  present  known  about  fish  and  their  way  of  life,  but 
the  question  is  an  important  one  for,  whether  they  are 
subject  to  diminishing  returns  or  not,  they  constitute 
an  immense  self-replenishing  reservoir  of  human  food. 
In  the  words  of  an  old  "  Fisher's  Song  "  : 

"  The  husbandman  has  rent  to  pay 
(Blow,  winds,  blow) 
And  seed  to  purchase  every  day 
(Row,  boys,  row), 
But  he  who  farms  the  rolling  deeps, 
Though  never  sowing,  always  reaps  ; 
The  ocean's  fields  are  fair  and  free, 
There  are  no  rent  days  on  the  sea." 


CHAPTER  V 

COAL  AND  IRON 

"  Look  unto  the  rock  whence  ye  were  hewn,  and  to  the 
hole  of  the  pit  whence  ye  were  digged." 

Isaiah  li.  1. 

§  1.  Jevons  and  the  Coal  Question.  Another  dis- 
tinguished Englishman,  besides  John  Stuart  Mill, 
realized  the  temporary  character  of  the  great  boom  in 
wealth  and  trade  which  intoxicated  the  world  in  the 
nineteenth  century.  In  18G5  W.  Stanley  Jevons  gave  a 
shock  to  British  complacency  and  even,  it  is  said, 
startled  Mr.  Gladstone,  then  Chancellor  of  the  Ex- 
chequer, by  publishing  his  book  on  The  Coal  Question : 
An  Inquiry  Concerning  the  Progress  of  the  Nation,  and 
the  Probable  Exhaustion  of  our  Coal-mines. 

The  book  is  a  classic.  Other  people,  including 
Jevons's  own  son,  have  written  more  exhaustively  on 
the  subject,  in  the  light  of  fuller  statistical  data.  Two 
Royal  Commissions,  one  appointed  especially  to  in- 
vestigate the  allegations  made  by  Jevons,  have  sat  upon 
the  subject.  Subsequent  events  have  confirmed  some 
and  falsified  other  of  the  prophecies  contained  in  the 
book.  But  it  still  remains  the  best  and  most  disturbing 
exposition  of  the  Coal  Question  and  it  still  seizes  the 
reader's  attention  as  only  a  work  of  genius  can. 

78 


COAL  AND  IRON  79 

Even  a  work  of  genius,  however,  if  it  deals  with  a 
practical  question,  must  be  ruthlessly  handled,  and 
Jevons's  argument  can  be  summarised  as  follows  : 1 

If  Britain  at  present  possesses  a  certain  leading  and 
world-wide  influence,  it  is  not  due  to  any  general  in- 
tellectual superiority,  but  to  "  the  union  of  certain 
happy  mental  qualities  with  material  resources  of  an 
altogether  peculiar  character." 

We  must  apply  the  Malthusian  principle  of  popula- 
tion to  the  consumption  of  coal.  "  Our  subsistence 
no  longer  depends  upon  our  produce  of  corn.  The 
momentous  repeal  of  the  Cora  Laws  throws  us  from  corn 
upon  coal.  It  marks,  at  any  rate,  the  epoch  when  coal 
was  finally  recognized  as  the  staple  produce  of  the 
country  ;  it  marks  the  ascendency  of  the  manufacturing 
interest,  which  is  only  another  name  for  the  development 
of  the  use  of  coal." 

By  virtuejjfjjurj^ssessjonj^ 
several  quarters  of  the  globe  our  willing  tributaries. 
"  The  pTainsof  NoTtlTSmerlca  alid  "Russia  are  our  corn- 
fields ;  Chicago  and  Odessa  our  granaries  ;  Canada  and 
the  Baltic  are  our  timberjforests  ;  Australasia  contains 
our  sheep-farms,  and  in  Argentina  and  on  the  western 
prairies  of  North  America  are  our  herds  of  oxen  ;  Peru 
sends  her  silver,  and  the  gold  of  South  Africa  and 
Australia  flows  to  London  ;  the  Hindus  and  the  Chinese 
grow  tea  for  us,  and  our  coffee,  sugar  and  spice  planta- 
tions are  in  all  the  Indies.  Spain  and  France  are  our 
vineyards,  and  the  Mediterranean  our  fruit-garden  ; 
and  our  cotton  grounds,  which  for  long  have  occupied 

1  The  passages  between  inverted  commas  are  quoted  verbatim 
from  Jevons. 


80  POPULATION 

the  Southern  United  States,  are  now  being  extended 
everywhere  in  the  warm  regions  of  the  earth." 

Thisjs i  whaJL£oaI_has_done  Iqilus,  and  "  those  persons 
very  much  mistake  the  power  of  coal  and  steam,  and 
iron,  who  think  that  it  is  now  fully  felt  and  exhibited  ; 
it_will  be  almost  indefinitely  greater  in  future  years 
than^Jtjoowjs.  Science  points  to  this  conclusion,  and 
common  observation  confirms  it."  But  "  we  should  be 
hasty  in  assuming  that  the  growth  of  general  commerce 
ensures  for  this  island  everlasting  riches  and  industrial 
supremacy."  We  have  to  remember  that,  "  while 
other  countries  mostly  subsist  upon  the  annual  and 
ceaseless  income  of  the  harvest,  we  are  drawing  more 
and  more  upon  a  capital  which  yieldTno  annual  interest, 
But  once  "turned  into  light  and  heat  and  motive  power, 
is  gone  for  eyerjnta  space-. 

""""^Rather  more  than  a  century  of  our  present  progress 
would  exhaust  our  mines  to  the  depth  of  4000  feet,  or 
1500  feet  deeper  than  our  present  deepest  mine." 

If  all  our  coal  were  brought  from  an  average  depth 
of  some  2000  feet,  our  manufacturers  would  have  to 
contend  with  a  doubled  price  of  fuel.  If  the  average 
depth  were  increased  to  4000  feet,  a  further  great  but 
unknown  rise  in  the  cost  of  fuel  must  be  the  conse- 
quence. 

"  But  I  am  far  from  asserting,  from  these  figures, 
that  our  coal-fields  will  be  wrought  to  a  depth  of  4000 
feet  in  little  more  than  a  century. 

"  I  draw  the  conclusion  that  I  think  anyone  would 
draw,  that  we  cannot  long  maintain  our  present  rate 
of  increase_of  consumption  ;  that  we  can  never  advance 
to"  the"Eigher  amounts  of  consumption  supposed.    But 


COAL  AND  IRON  81 

1<his_  only  means  that  the  check.  to_our  progress  must 
become  perceptible  within  a  century  from  the  present 
time  ;  that  the  cost  of  fuel  must  rise,  perhaps  within  a 
lifetime,  to  a  rate  injurious  to  our  commercial  and 
manufacturing  supremacy;  and  the  conclusion  is 
inevitable,  that  our  present  happy  ^progressive  con- 
dition  is  a  thing  of  limited  duration." 

The  public  seems  unaware  that  "  a  sudden  check  to 
the  expansion  of  our  supply  would  be  the  very  mani- 
festation of  exhaustion  we  dread.  It  would  at  once 
bring  on  us  the  rising  price,  the  transference  of  industry, 
and  the  general  reverse  of  prosperity,  which  we  may  hope 
not  to  witness  in  our  days." 

Economy  in  the  use  of  fuel  offers  no  way  out  of  our 
difficulty.  Economy  in  the  domestic  consumption  of 
coal  would  be  a  good  thing,  but  would  only  affect  a 
small  portion  of  the  total  consumption.  '  But  the 
economy  of  coal  in  manufactures  is  a  different  matter. 
It  is  wholly  a  confusion  of  ideas  to  suppose  that  the 
economical  use  of  fuel  is  equivalent  to  a  diminished 
consumption.  The  very  contrary  is  the  truth."  The 
whole  history  of  the  steam  engine  is  one  of  economy, 
and  "  the  reduction  of  the  consumption  of  coal,  per  ton 
of  iron,  to  less  than  one-third  of  its  former  amount,  was 
followed,  in  Scotland,  by  a  tenfold  total  consumption, 
between  the  years  1830  and  1863,  not  to  speak  of  the 
indirect  effect  of  cheap  iron  in  accelerating  other  coal- 
consuming  branches  of  industry." 

"  The  addition  to  our  population  in  four  years  now 
(1865)  is  as  great  as  the  whole  increase  of  the  century 
1651-1751,  and  the  increase  of  coal  consumption 
between  1859  and  1862  is  equal  to  the  probable  annual 


82  POPULATION 

consumption  at  the  beginning  of  this  century.  It  is 
on  this  account  that  I  attach  less  importance  than  might 
be  thought  right  to  an  exact  estimate  of  the  coal 
existing  in  Great  Britain.  .  .  .  The  absolute  amount  of 
coal  in  the  country  rather  affects  the  height  to  which 
we  shall  rise  than  the  time  for  which  we  shall  enjoy  the 
happy  prosperity  of  progress. 

"  It  has  been  suggested  by  many  random  thinkers 
that  when  our  coal  is  done  here,  we  may  import  jt  as 
we  import  so  many__other  raw  materials  from  abroad.  . . . 
I  am  sorry  to  say  that  the  least  acquaintance  with  the 
principles  of  trade,  and  the  particular  circumstances 
of  our  trade,  furnishes  a  complete  negative  to  all  such 
notions.  While  the  export  of  coal  is  a  great  and  growing 
branch  of  our  trade,  a  reversal  of  the  trade,  and  a  future 
return  current  of  coal,  is  a  commercial  impossibility  and 
absurdity.  .  .  .  No  one  will  properly  understand  the 
trade  in  coal  who  forgets  that  coal  is  the  most  bulky 
and  weighty  of  all  commodities;  .  .  .  The  cost  of 
camagelsTihe  main  element  of  price  everywhere  except 
in  the  coal-field,  or  its  close  neighbourhood."  If  our 
supplies  were  imported  from  America,  about  1200 
vessels  would  be  required  to  maintain  our  present 
supplies  only.  "  Our  industry  would  then  have  to 
contend  with  fuel,  its  all-important  food,  three  or  four 
times  as  dear  as  it  now  is  in  England  and  America. 

"  But  it  is  asked,  How  is  a  large  export  trade  of  coal 
possible,  if  an  import  trade  is  commercially  impossible  ? 
...  It  is  mainly  due  to  the  fact  that  coal  is  carried  as 
ballast,  or  makeweight,  and  is  subject  to  the  low  rates 
of  back^carnage.  .  .  .  Our  imports.,  consist  of  bulky 
raw   materials   and  food.  ...  A   large   part   of    our 


COAL  AND  IRON  83 

shipping  would  thus  have  to  leave  our  ports  half  empty, 
or  in  ballast,  unless  there  were  some  makeweight  or 
natural  supply  of  bulky  cargo  as  back-carriage.  .  .  . 
]To  import  coal  as  well  as  other  raw  materials  would  be 
(against  the  essentially  reciprocal  nature  of  trade.  The 
weight  of  our  inward  cargoes  would  be  multiplied  many 
times,  and  but  little  weight  left  for  outward  carriage  ; 
almost  every  influence  which  now  acts,  and  for  cen- 
turies has  acted,  in  favour  of  our  maritime  and  manu- 
facturing success  would  then  act  against  it,  and  it  would 
be  arrogance  and  folly  indeed  to  suppose  that  even 
Britain  can  carry  forward  her  industry  in  spite  of 
nature,  and  in  the  want  of  every  material  condition. 
In  our  successes  hitherto  it  is  to  nature  we  owe  at  least 
as  much  as  to  our  own  energies." 

It  is  impossible  to  do  justice  to  Jevons's  closely  knit 
argument  in  a  brief  summary,  but  the  foregoing  sen- 
tences from  his  book  may  serve  the  double  purpose  of 
conveying  some  notion  of  the  drift  of  his  thought  and 
at  the  same  time  introducing  the  subject  to  the  reader 
of  this  handbook.  If  anyone  is  thereby  encouraged  to 
read  Jevons  for  himself,  he  will  be  amply  rewarded. 

§  2.  The  Meaning  of  "  Exhaustion."  Although  he  was 
a  singularly  clear  writer,  Jevons  was  misunderstood. 
There  seems  to  be  a  deeply  rooted  human  instinct  to 
resist  a  disagreeable  truth  and  to  misrepresent  its 
exponents  if  they  cannot  be  ignored.  Just  as  Malthus 
was  accused  of  having  said  that  population  would  in- 
crease beyond  the  means  of  subsistence,  when,  in  fact, 
he  said  that  it  couldn't ;  so  Jevons  was  supposed  by 
many  people,  including  both  the  Royal  Commissions 


84  POPULATION 

appointed  to  investigate  the  question,  to  have  said  that 
the  coal  consumption  of  the  United  Kingdom  would 
reach  certain  very  large  amounts,  whereas  his  whole 
point  was  that  the  rate  oj^rowihjn_cqal  consumption 
would  inevitably_be  checked. 

One  of  the  most  vital  points  to  grasp  in  the  study  of 
the  rise  and  fall  of  human  welfare  is  that  put  forward 
by  Malthus  when  he  said  :  "A  man  who  is  locked  up 
in  a  room  may  fairly  be  said  to  be  confined  by  the 
walls  of  it,  though  he  may  never  touch  them."  This 
was  what  Jevons  was  driving  at  in  connection  with  the 
coal  supply.  "  Many  people,"  he  wrote,  "  perhaps 
entertain  a  vague  notion  that  some  day  our  coal  seams 
will  be  found  emptied  to  the  bottom,  and  swept  clean 
like  a  coal-cellar.  Our  fires  and  furnaces,  they  think, 
will  then  be  suddenly  extinguished,  and  cold  and  dark- 
ness will  be  left  to  reign  over  a  depopulated  country. 
It  is  almost  needless  to  say,  however,  that  our  mines 
are  literally  inexhaustible.  We  cannot  get  to  the 
bottom  of  them  ;  and  though  we  may  some  day  have 
to  pay  dear  for  fuel,  it  will  never  be  positively  wanting." 

When  he  discussed  the  inevitable  "  exhaustion  of  our 
coal-mines,"  therefore,  Jevons  meant  their  depletion 
to  a  point  at  which  we  could  no  longer  maintain  our 
extraordinary  rate  of  progress.  The  average  annual 
rate  of  growth  of  our  coal  consumption,  at  the  time 
when  Jevons  wrote,  was  3|  per  cent.  If  our  consumption 
of  coal  had  continued  to  multiply  at  that  rate  for 
110  years,  the  total  amount  consumed  in  that  period 
would  have  been  one  hundred  thousand  million  tons. 
Now  the  most  reliable  estimate  that  Jevons  could 
obtain  of  the  available  coal  in  Britain  showed  eighty- 


COAL  AND  IRON  85 

three  thousand  million  tons  within  a  depth  of  4000 
feet.  He  naturally  concluded,  therefore,  as  we  have 
seen,  that  we  could  not  long  maintain  that  rate  of 
progress. 

Within  twenty  years  the  rate  of  growth  began  to 
diminish.  The  average  rate  of  increase  during  the  last 
forty  years  has  been  about  2  per  cent  per  annum. 
Jevons's  anticipation  has  thus  been  justified.  On  the 
other  hand,  the  estimate,  which  he  adopted,  of  the 
available  coal  in  Great  Britain  has  been  rejected  as 
too  low  by  later  authorities.  The  Royal  Commission 
which  issued  its  final  report  in  1905,  taking,  as  Jevons 
had  done,  the  limit  of  practicable  depth  as  4000  feet, 
estimated  the  available  quantity  of  coal  in  the  proved 
coal-fields  of  the  United  Kingdom  as  just  over  one 
hundred  thousand  million  tons.  Although  about  six 
thousand  million  tons  had  been  raised  in  the  interval, 
this  estimate  was  nearly  eighteen  thousand  million 
tons  higher  than  that  used  by  Jevons.  The  coal-fields 
of  Ireland,  which  are  included  in  the  later  estimate 
and  not  in  the  earlier  one,  are  thought  to  contain  less 
than  two  hundred  milliontons,but  the  excess  is  accounted 
for  partly  by  the  difference  in  the  areas  regarded  as 
productive  and  partly  by  new  discoveries  and  more 
accurate  knowledge. 

If  after  another  forty  years  of  diligent  coal-getting 
we  could  hope  for  a  similar  increase  in  the  quantity 
remaining  in  the  earth,  we  should  conclude  that  we  were 
the  happy  owners  of  a  widow's  cruse  and  could  regard 
Jevons  as  a  discredited  prophet.  As,  however,  that  is 
a  supposition  which,  as  Malthus  would  have  said,  "  can- 
not be  inferred  upon  any  just  philosophical  grounds," 


86  POPULATION 

we  must  remember  that  Jevons  himself  did  not  attribute 
much  importance  to  the  accuracy  of  the  estimate  in 
question.  "  Were  our  coal  half  as  abundant  again," 
he  wrote,  "  as  Mr.  Hull  (the  author  of  the  estimate) 
states,  the  effect  would  only  be  to  defer  the  climax  of 
our  growth  perhaps  for  one  generation.  And  I  repeat, 
the  absolute  amount  of  coal  in  the  country  rather  affects 
the  height  to  which  we  shall  rise  than  the  time  for  which  we 
shall  enjoy  the  happy  prosperity  of  progress." 

§  3.  The  Influence  of  Protection.  It  is  probable  that 
the  competition  of  other  countries,  especially  Germany, 
has  caused  British  coal  production  to  take  a  somewhat 
different  course  from  that  anticipated  by  Jevons.  He 
seems  to  have  expected  that  the  rate  of  growth  would 
be  continued  and  perhaps  accelerated  until  a  sharp 
rise  in  price  warned  the  blindest  manufacturer  that  the 
point  of  exhaustion  was  approaching.  Germany's 
coal-fields  he  passed  over  as  negligible,  and  though  he 
tended  to  the  other  extreme  with  reference  to  the 
United  States,  over-estimating  the  coal  resources  of 
that  country,  he  regarded  her  rather  as  the  inevitable 
successor  to  Great  Britain  in  the  industrial  leadership 
of  the  world  than  as  an  immediate  competitor.  He 
could  scarcely  bring  himself  to  believe  that  America 
would  persist  in  a  protectionist  policy,  which  he  regarded 
as  idiotic.  "  Its  effect  upon  America,"  he  said,  "  is 
to  cut  it  off  from  intercourse  with  the  rest  of  the  civilized 
world,  to  destroy  its  maritime  influence,  and  to  arrest, 
as  far  as  human  interference  can  arrest,  the  develop- 
ment of  a  great  state.  No  doubt  it  enables  a  manu- 
facturing interest  to  grow  half  a  century  or  more  before 


COAL  AND  IRON  87 

its  time  ;  but  just  so  much  as  one  interest  is  forcibly 
promoted  so  much  are  other  interests  forcibly  held 
back." 

This,  no  doubt,  is  an  extreme  expression  of  the  Free 
Trade  view.  But  there  is  more  in  it  than  most 
Americans,  or  even  twentieth-century  Englishmen, 
generally  suppose.  The  protection  of  manufactures  in 
America  has  starved  the  country  for  the  benefit  of 
the  towns.  Everything  that  the  farmer  buys  is  taxed, 
while  the  great  bulk  of  his  produce  is  necessarily  open 
to  free  competition.  The  result  is  that  capital  and 
labour  are  diverted  from  the  production  of  food  and 
cotton  and  wool  to  the  production  of  manufactured 
articles,  ancTthe  evils  which  the  world  and,  in  the  long 
run,  America  too,  has  to  fear  through  the  Law  of 
Diminishing  Returns  are  artificially  accelerated  by  state 
action.1 

Though  Jevons,  like  the  other  Free-traders  of  his 
time,  expected  other  countries  to  follow  the  example  of 
Britain  and  abolish  their  import  taxes,  he  recognized 
that  this  was  by  no  means  certain  ;  and  he  made  a 
forecast  of  the  effect  which  the  opposite  policy  would 
have  upon  our  welfare. 

1  In  1921  an  extraordinary  twist  has  been  given  to  American 
tariS  policy  by  the  growing  political  power  of  the  farmers.  The 
support  of  the  "  agricultural  block  "  in  Congress  for  a  protectionist 
policy  has  been  bought  by  high  protective  taxes  upon  wheat,  cotton, 
fruits,  wool  and  practically  all  the  other  farm  products.  As,  however, 
America  still  exports  the  more  important  of  these  commodities,  the 
import  taxes  upon  them  are  purely  make-believe,  and  the  effect  of 
this  development  is  not,  at  present,  great.  The  important  fact  is 
that  American  farming  interests  are  making  themselves  felt  in 
Federal  politics  and  claiming,  not  free  trade,  but  protection  !  Thus 
the  manufacturing  industry  which  has  been  forced  into  rapid  growth 
in  the  protectionist  hothouse  may  be  checked  and  hampered  by 
artificial  restrictions  upon  the  supply  of  food  and  raw  materials. 


1.1). 


88  POPULATION 

"  The  rate  of  our  progress  and  exhaustion,"  he  said, 
"  must  depend  greatly  upon  the  legislation  of  colonies  and 
foreign  States.  Should  France  revert  to  a  less  enlightened 
commercial  policy  ;  should  Europe  maintain  or  extend  a 
prohibitory  system  ;  should  the  Northern  States  succeed 
in  erecting  a  permanent  Morrill  tariff  for  the  benefit  of 
Pennsylvanian  manufacturers  ;  and  should  the  tendency 
of  all  our  colonies  towards  Protection  increase,  the  progress 
of  trade  may  indeed  be  vastly  retarded.  Under  these 
circumstances  the  present  rapid  rate  of  our  growth  may  soon 
be  somewhat  checked.  The  introduction  of  railways,  the 
repeal  of  the  Corn  Laws,  the  sudden  settlement  of  our 
Australian  colonies,  may  prove  exceptional  events.  Then, 
after  a  period  of  somewhat  painful  depression,  we  may  fall 
into  a  lower  rate  of  progress,  that  can  be  maintained  for 
a  lengthened  period,  passing  out  of  sight." 

There  is  something  almost  uncanny  in  the  foresight 
exhibited  in  this  passage.  Europe,  America  and  the 
British  Dominions  have,  as  we  know,  persisted  in  their 
policy  of  protection  for  manufactures  and  the  result 
has  corresponded  closely  with  that  anticipated  by 
Jevons.  The  lower  rate  of  increase  in  the  consumption 
of  British  coal  is  at  present  attributable  to  the  com- 
petition of  other  industrial  communities,  rather  than 
to  the  approaching  exhaustion  of  our  coal-mines. 

§  4.  The  World's  Coal  Reserves.  At  the  end  of  last 
century  the  world  production  of  coal  averaged  about 
six  hundred  millions  of  tons  a  year.  By  1913,  the 
output  had  doubled.  Of  the  twelve  hundred  millions  of 
tons  produced  in  that  year,  over  40  per  cent  were  raised 
in  the  United  States,  about  24  per  cent  in  Great  Britain 
and  about  15  per  cent  in  Germany.  The  world's  total 
reserves   of  hard   coal   are   estimated  at  about  four 


COAL  AND  IRON  89 

billions  (4,000,000,000,000)  of  tons  ;  enough  for  more 
than  three  thousand  years  at  the  present  rate  of  con- 
sumption. About  half  of  these  reserves  are  attributed 
to  the  United  States  ;  a  quarter  to  China,  and  rather 
more  than  a  fifth  to  Europe.  Within  Europe,  pre-war 
Germany  claimed  more  than  half,  and  Britain  a  quarter 
of  the  reserves  of  available  coal.  It  is  said  that  American 
coal-fields  would  last,  at  the  present  rate  of  production 
(not,  be  it  noted,  on  Jevons's  basis  of  the  rate  of  in- 
crease), for  twelve  to  fifteen  centuries.  The  great  bulk 
of  China's  coal  is  in  the  Shansi  field  in  the  far  interior  ; 
this  has  only  been  scratched  as  yet,  but  it  may  become 
vastly  important  in  years  to  come.  Her  more  accessible 
mines,  nearer  the  coast,  are  not  expected  to  last  very 
long,  if  they  are  thoroughly  worked. 

On  the  basis  of  the  production  of  coal  in  1900,  a 
German  expert  expressed  the  opinion  that  "  in  100  to 
200  years  the  coal-fields  of  Central  France,  Central 
Bohemia,  the  Kingdom  of  Saxony,  and  the  North  of 
England  would  be  exhausted  ;  in  250  years  the  other 
British  coal-fields,  the  Waldenburg-Schalzlar  coal-field, 
and  that  of  the  North  of  France  ;  in  600  to  800  years 
the  coal-fields  of  Saarbrucken,  Belgium,  Aachen  and 
Westphalia  ;  and  in  more  than  1000  years  the  coal- 
fields of  Upper  Silesia."1 

A  more  recent  estimate  is  that  "  at  the  rate  of  pro- 
duction of  1913,  Britain  had  supplies  only  for  five  or 
six  centuries,  Germany  for  eighteen  to  twenty."2 

The  divergence  between  these  estimates  need  not 

x  P.  Freeh,  quoted  in  Part  XI  of  Appendices  to  the  Final  Report 
of  the  Royal  Commission  of  1901. 

2  Prof.  A.  J.  Sargent,  Coal  in  International  Trade,  p.  16. 


90  POPULATION 

detain  us.  The  figures  have  no  significance  except  as 
a  broad  indication  of  the  magnitude  of  the  supplies 
available  in  different  parts  of  the  world.  No  one  would 
venture  to  predict  the  rate  at  which  coal  will  be  raised 
and  consumed  during  the  next  fifty  years.  But  a 
variation  in  the  rate,  of  course,  makes  all  the  difference 
to  the  length  of  time  that  the  reserves  will  last.  In  the 
fifteen  years  before  the  war  the  world's  output  of  coal 
doubled.  If  it  doubled  every  fifteen  years  until  1995, 
the  consumption  in  that  year  would  be  at  a  rate  which, 
if  continued,  would  exhaust  the  world's  supposed 
reserves  in  about  one  hundred  years,  instead  of  spread- 
ing them  over  three  thousand  years ! 

It  is  obvious,  therefore,  that  the  rate  of  increase  in 
the  consumption  of  coal  must  decline  before  many 
years  have  passed,  not  only  in  Great  Britain,  but  in 
America  also,  and  in  the  world  as  a  whole.  The  spirit 
of  man  is  so  competitive  that  this  fact  is  likely  to  be 
received  quite  calmly,  if  not  with  jubilation,  while  the 
relative  decline  of  one's  own  country  would  give  rise 
to  alarm.  Progress  is  measured  not  by  any  absolute 
standard  of  well-being,  but  by  a  relative  superiority  over 
other  countries.  There  is  perhaps  some  justification 
for  this  method  of  calculation  in  the  mechanism  of 
international  trade. 

Even  from  this  point  of  view,  however,  the  position 
of  Europe  in  general  and  of  Great  Britain  in  particular 
is  a  disquieting  one.  For,  while  it  is  quite  possible  that 
the  mines  of  America  may  be  exhausted  as  rapidly  as 
those  of  Europe,  the  "  height  to  which  she  may  rise  " 
(to  use  Jevons's  phrase)  greatly  exceeds  that  which  can 
be  attained  by  the  Old  World.     She  is  thought  to 


COAL  AND  IRON  91 

possess  at  least  half  the  reserves  of  hard  coal,  and  over 
90  per  cent  of  the  reserves  of  lignite.  She  is  already 
responsible  for  nearly  half  the  world's  production  of 
the  former  commodity.  A  large  part  of  her  supplies 
are  easily  raised  ;  so  that  just  before  the  war  the  output 
per  person  employed  in  the  coal-mining  industry  was 
nearly  680  tons  in  a  year  in  the  United  States,  as  against 
260  tons  in  Great  Britain  and  270  in  Germany.  The  war 
increased  this  advantage  considerably  ;  Germany's  coal 
production  being,  of  course,  completely  disorganized 
by  the  Peace  Treaty,  while  British  costs  quadrupled  and 
American  costs  only  doubled,  between  1913  and  1921. 

§  5.  The  Export  Trade  in  Coal.  Since  American  coal 
can  at  present  be  raised  so  much  more  cheaply  than 
British  coal,  it  might  be  supposed  that  America  was 
now  in  a  position  to  capture  the  whole  of  the  export 
trade  in  coal.  This,  however,  does  not  necessarily 
follow.  The  question  of  shipping  freights  is  extremely 
important  with  respect  to  so  bulky  a  commodity.  The 
distance  of  America  from  European  markets  thus 
places  a  handicap  upon  that  country  in  competing  with 
Great  Britain  there,  which  may  counterbalance  her 
advantage  in  initial  costs  ;  while  other  markets,  such 
as  those  of  South  America  and  the  Far  East,  may  be 
preserved  to  Great  Britain  by  another  factor  upon 
which  Jevons  laid  much  emphasis.  Great  Britain 
still  imports  large  quantities  of  bulky  commodities — 
food-stuffs  and  raw  materials — and,  as  the  world 
settles  down,  shipowners  are  again  finding  it  necessary 
to  carry  British  coal  abroad  at  low  freights,  as  make- 
weight or  back-carriage. 


92  POPULATION 

Even  if  Great  Britain  retains  the  whole  of  her  pre- 
war export  of  coal  in  bulk,  however,  she  must  still  feel 
the  competition  of  American  coal  very  keenly  through 
its  use  in  industry.  If  coal  is  in  the  future  to  be  as 
important  a  factor  in  the  production  of  manufactured 
articles  as  it  has  been  in  the  past,  it  will  be  difficult 
for  Europe  to  hold  its  own  against  the  New  World. 
But  it  is  sometimes  said  that  the  influence  of  coal  in 
the  world  is  waning.  Rival  sources  of  energy  are 
coming  into  prominence.  What,  then,  are  the  known 
substitutes  for  coal  ?  How  will  these  affect  the  dis- 
tribution of  the  world's  wealth  ?  These  are  questions 
which  will  naturally  occur  to  the  reader,  and  they 
must  be  answered  as  far  as  our  present  knowledge 
permits. 

§  6.     Substitutes  for  Coal.     Oil  and_water  are  the  two 
sources  of  power  most  talked  aEout  nowadays. 

In  1873  the  world  production  of  crude  oil  was  less 
than  1,500,000  tons  ;  in  1913  it  was  rather  over  fifty 
millions  of  tons  ;  in  1920  it  was  well  over  ninety  millions 
of  tons.  The  United  States  produced  64  per  cent  of  the 
world's  supply  in  1920  and  Mexico  22  per  cent.  The 
actual  exhaustion  of  America's  oil-fields  is  said  to  be  in 
sight,  An  official  estimate  gives  them  twenty  years  of 
life.  The  reserves  of  coal  are  estimated  in  centimes. 
The  life  of  an  oil-well  is  reckoned  in  months.  While, 
therefore,  there  are  no  reliable  data  as  to  the  world's 
oil  resources,  it  seems  likely  that  we  may  be  reduced  to 
the  use  of  shale-oil  long  before  our  coal  reserves  are 
seriously  depleted.  Meanwhile,  the  United  States  have 
the  temporary  advantage  in  this  fuel  also,  and  Mexico, 


COAL  AND  IRON  93 

her  near  neighbour,  will  be  able  to  supplement  her 
supplies. 

In  water-power  America  has  not  so  great  an  advantage 
over  Europe.  An  official  estimate  for  the  United  States 
in  1912  gives  a  maximum  of  over  sixty  million  horse- 
power and  a  minimum  of  over  thirty  millions.  The 
horse-power  of  Niagara  is  about  six  millions,  and  this 
is  the  equivalent  of  about  thirty  millions  of  tons  of  coal 
a  year.  The  total  water-power  that  the  States  claim  to 
possess  would,  therefore,  be  the  equivalent  of  from  300 
to  150  millions  of  tons  of  coal  a  year.  It  is  thought 
by  some  British  authorities  that  this  estimate  is  very 
excessive.  The  most  conservative,  however,  would 
allow  that  North  America  as  a  whole  has  effective  re- 
serves of  water-power  equivalent  to  the  saving  of  100  to 
150  millions  of  tons  of  coal  a  year  on  the  present  basis 
of  consumption.1  This  represents  no  more  than  a 
quarter  of  the  present  annual  production  of  coal  by  the 
United  States  ;  and  when  we  remember  that  a  large 
part  of  the  water-power  is  in  the  far  west  and  that  it 
cannot  be  economically  distributed  far  from  its  source,  it 
will  appear  that  even  America's  great  rivers  and  water- 
falls do  not  provide  a  satisfactory  substitute  for  coal. 

~  The  whole  of  Central  and  Western  Europe  together 
has  probably  from  twenty  to  thirty  million  horse-power 
available  in  water  energy  ;  the  equivalent  of  at  least 
a  hundred  million  tons  of  coal  a  year.  The  Alps  and  the 
mountains  of  Norway  and  Sweden  are  the  chief  sources 
of  power.  Germany  is  said  to  possess  only  a  million 
and  a  half  and  Great  Britain  only  one  million  horse- 
power. 

1  Prof.  A.  J.  Sargent,  Coal  in  International  Trade,  p.  64. 


94  POPULATION 

As  in  America,  so  in  Europe,  the  water-power  is 
'  mainly  located  at  long  distances  from  the  coal-fields  and 
therefore  from  the  present  centres  of  industry.  These 
distances  are,  however,  much  greater  in  America  than 
in  Europe,  and  the  countries  which  converge  upon  the 
Alps  have  therefore  a  potential  source  of  power  which 
may  partly  compensate  them  for  their  inferiority  in 
reserves  of  coal. 

No  consolation  of  this  kind  is  open  to  Great  Britain, 
whose  insignificant  reserves  of  water-power  are  scattered 
about  in  the  least  accessible  parts  of  the  island  ;  unless, 
indeed,  a  way  is  found  of  harnessing  the  tides  which 
ebb  and  flow  unceasingly  around  her  shores. 

In  general,  it  may  be  said  that  the  resources  of  science 
and  industry  are  not  likely  to  be  defeated  by  the 
problem  of  devising  some  adequate  substitute  for  coal 
to  carry  on  the  business  of  the  world  when  that  good 
workman  is  at  last  exhausted  by  his  labours.  Jevons 
saw  no  prospect  of  prolonging  the  life  of  coal  by  economies 
in  the  use  of  fuel,  because  the  fruits  of  such  economies 
were  invariably  taken  out  at  once  in  the  extension  of 
industry.  No  doubt  he  was  right  in  the  circumstances 
of  his  own  period.  As  coal  grows  scarcer,  however, 
and  its  price  rises,  economies  will  be  forced  upon  us. 
Industries  which  would  otherwise  have  to  close  down 
through  inability  to  meet  the  increasing  cost  of  coal 
will  be  maintained  by  electricity.  Coal  will  still,  no 
doubt,  have  to  be  used  to  generate  the  electricity, 
where  water-power  is  not  available  ;  but  a  considerable 
saving  in  coal  will  be  effected  by  such  means  ;x   and  it 

1  "  If  power  supply  in  the  United  Kingdom  were  dealt  with  on 
comprehensive  lines  and  advantage  taken   of  the   most   modern 


COAL  AND  IRON  95 

will  be  a  real  saving,  by  which  the  date  of  ultimate 
exhaustion  may  be  indefinitely  postponed. 

Though,  however,  it  would  be  silly  to  be  much 
disturbed  by  the  fear  that  the  world  may  one  day  be 
deprived  of  fuel,  the  problems  raised  by  the  relative 
disadvantage  of  Europe  in  regard  to  fuel  at  the  present 
time  are  very  real  and  pressing.  In  order  that  we  may 
see  this  disadvantage  in  its  true  proportions,  it  is 
necessary  to  take  account  of  another  mineral,  coal's 
great  ally  in  the  domination  of  the  world — iron. 

§  7.  Iron.  It  used  to  be  thought  by  large  numbers  of 
Englishmen  that  the  presence  of  coal  and  iron  near 
together  in  various  parts  of  Britain  was  specially 
arranged  by  Providence  for  the  convenience  of  the 
inhabitants.  Certainly  this  proximity  gave  the  iron 
trade  of  Great  Britain  a  good  start  and  helped  to  build 
the  railways  and  ships  which  now  carry  the  ore  to  the 
fuel  from  comparatively  distant  places.  At  present, 
however,  Providence  seems  to  be  on  the  side  of  the 
United  States.  About  85  per  cent  of  the  ore  mined  in 
that  country  comes  from  the  shores  of  Lake  Superior 
and  is  carried  in  steamers  down  to  Lake  Erie,  where  it 
is  either  met  by  the  coal  or  forwarded  by  rail  to  Pitts- 
burg. In  1913  the  United  States  produced  over  40 
per  cent  of  the  world's  pig-iron.  Between  1900  and  1913 
her  output  rose  from  fourteen  to  over  thirty  millions 
of  tons,  while  that  of  Germany  rose  from  eight  to 

engineering  development,  the  saving  in  coal  throughout  the  country 
would,  in  the  near  future,  amount  to  55,000,000  tons  per  annum  on 
the  present  output  of  manufactured  products." — "  Final  Reportof  the 
Coal  Conservation  Committee  to  the  Ministry  of  Reconstruction," 
Cd.  9084  (1918). 


96  POPULATION 

twenty  millions  and  that  of  Great  Britain  from  nine 
to  a  little  over  ten  millions.  Pre-war  Germany  obtained 
most  of  her  iron-ore  from  Lorraine  and  the  rest  from 
Luxemburg,  the  Briey  district  in  France,  Sweden  and 
Spain.  Great  Britain  produced  two-thirds  of  the  ore 
she  consumed  and  imported  the  rest  from  Sweden  and 
Spain. 

Americans  claim  that  they  have  about  seventy-five 
thousand  millions  of  tons  of  high-grade  ores  in  the 
Lake  Superior  district,  and  three  or  four  times  that 
quantity  of  low-grade  ores.  At  the  present  rate  of 
consumption  these  would  last  for  three  or  four  thousand 
years. 

In  Europe,  the  geologists  estimate  that  there  are  over 
fifty  thousand  millions  of  tons  of  workable  ore.  Most 
of  this,  however,  is  not  of  high  grade.  It  is,  of  course, 
the  richest  and  most  easily  worked  deposits  which  are 
exhausted  first.  There  are,  for  instance,  very  large 
reserves  of  low-grade  ores  in  Great  Britain,  which  we 
may  fall  back  upon  when  the  richer  ores  of  Sweden 
and  Spain  are  so  far  exhausted  that  their  price  becomes 
prohibitive.  The  fact  that  we  at  present  import  a 
large  part  of  our  supply  shows  that  the  difference  in 
quality  is  sufficiently  important  to  outweigh  the  cost 
of  carrying  a  very  heavy  freight. 

It  will  be  seen  that  in  respect  to  iron,  as  well  as  coal, 
America  has  natural  advantages  over  Europe  which  are 
likely  to  increase  in  the  years  to  come.  It  is  inevitable 
that  in  the  production  of  manufactured  articles  in  which 
these  two  minerals  are  both  important  factors,  the 
teeming  population  of  the  Old  World  should  feel  the 
difficulty  of  competing  against  the  immense  resources 


COAL  AND  IRON  97 

of  the  New  for  the  food  and  raw  materials  upon  which 
life  itself  depends. 

§  8.  Great  Britain's  Problem.  Central  Europe  is  for 
the  time  being  submerged  in  the  mire  of  post-war 
difficulties  ;  no  one  can  foresee  what  the  future  of  those 
populous  districts  may  be.  But  Great  Britain  is 
struggling  back  to  her  normal  economic  life.  Let  us 
then  consider  how  Great  Britainstands  in  relation  to 
the^suoplies  of  food^JueLand  raw  material  upon  which 
she  depends  in  a  unique  degree  for  the  support  of  her 
great  population^ 

~T6r~nearTy  two-thirds  of  our  food  we  depend  upon 
other  countries.  The  supply,  however,  is  elastic,  that 
is  to  say,  a  slight  increase  in  the  price  is  likely  to  call 
forth  considerably  increased  supplies.  For  these  great 
imports  of  food  we  have  to  pay  by  our_expjoits,  which 
consist  mainly  of  manuf^tuxe^ 

(shipping,  banking,  insurancev.etc).  For  our  manu- 
factures we  require  rawjnateriala,  most  of  which  we 
have  to  import.  The  most  essential  of  these  are  cotton, 
which  is  rising  in  p£^^nd^rj£lajtic_jn^supply  ;  wool, 
which  is  fairly  plentiful  at  present  but  depends  upon 
great  open  spaces  in  the  world  and  is  subject  to  en- 
croachments by  arable  and  dairy  farming ;  iron  ore, 
of  which  we  import  from  a  third  to  a  half  of  our  supply, 
though  we  have  great  deposits  of  low-grade  ores  in  our 
own  soil ;  and  coaj,  which  we  produce  ourselves  and 
export  largely  in  bulk  in  addition  to  using  it  as  a  most 
important  ingredient  in  our  manufactures. 

The  question  which  we  have  to  consider  is  whether 
a  rapidly  increasing  population  can  be  supported  by 


98  POPULATION 

industries  which  depend  upon  imported  raw  materials  at 
rising  prices,  and  coal  produced  at  home  with  increasing 
difficulty,  in  competition  with  similar  industries  in 
America  which  have  greater  natural  advantages. 

Before  we  can  answer  that  question,  we  must  com- 
prehend the  nature  of  international  trade.  Two 
countries  trade  with  one  another  when  tFey  have 
different  comparative  advantages  in  producing  goods. 
If  a  given  quantity  of  capital  and  labour  could  produce 
just  twice  as  much  wheat  and  twice  as  much  pig-iron 
in  America  as  in  England,  there  would  be  no  point 
in  trading  in  those  two  commodities  between  the  two 
countries.  But  if  the  same  quantities  of  capital  and 
labour  produced  twice  as  much  wheat  and  only  one 
and  a  half  times  as  much  pig-iron  in  America,  it  would 
be  profitable  to  both  countries  to  exchange  American 
wheat  for  British  pig-iron.  This  is  a  simple  illustration 
of  what  is  called  the  Law  of  Comparative  Costs.  The 
important  point  is  that  a  country  may,  and  often  does, 
export  goods  in  the  production  of  which  it  is  at  an 
absolute  disadvantage  as  compared  with  the  country 
to  which  it  sends  them. 

International  trade  is,  in  practice,  a  complex  series 
of  operations  in  which  many  nations  are  involved.  The 
simple  case  that  we  have  taken  will,  however,  enable 
us  to  tackle  the  question  with  which  we  are  now  con- 
cerned. 

The  answer  is  that  Great  Britain  can  continue  to 

*  compete  with  America  on  certain  terms.    Hitherto,  as 

we  have  seen,  her  international  trade  has  been  carried 

on  in  comparatively  favourable  circumstances.     The 

rapid  development  of  new  sources  of  food  and  raw 


COAL  AND  IRON  99 

materials  has  enabled  her  industries  to  expand  and  at 
the  same  time  to  exchange  their  products  on  increasingly 
advantageous  terms,  with  agricultural  countries.  Now 
there  are  signs  of  a  change,  and  Great  Britain  may  have 
to  adjust  herself  to  new  conditions.  If  she  cannot 
maintain  her  trade  by  superior  skill  or  greater  energy 
and  enterprise,  she  must  do  so  by  cutting  costs,  including 
labour  costs.  It  serves  no  good  purpose  to  ignore  un- 
pleasanOacts.  A  fall  in  the  standard  of  living  is  one— 
of  the  greatest  calamities  which  a  nation  may  have  to 
face.  But  the  less  it  is  foreseen  the  greater  is  the 
misery  to  which  it  gives  rise.  The  danger  is  that  the 
population  of  Europe  in  general  and  of  Great  Britain 
in  particular  may  go  on  increasing  almost  automatically 
when  the  field  for  employment  on  a  decent  level  of 
subsistence  is  contracting.  Emigration,  as  we  shall 
see  in  the  next  chapter,  offers  a  very  poor  measure  of 
relief  under  such  circumstances.  But  a  well-organized 
nation  that  looks  ahead  and  lays  its  plans  well  should 
be  able  to  adjust  itself  to  changing  circumstances  with 
the  minimum  of  suffering  and  hardship. 

Jevons  put  upon  his  title-page  the  following  quotation 
from  Adam  Smith  : 

"  The  progressive  state  is  in  reality  the  cheerful  and 
the  hearty  state  to  all  the  different  orders  of  the  society  ; 
the  stationary  is  dull  ;  the  declining  melancholy." 

No  doubt  there  is  a  measure  of  truth  in  the  statement. 
But  the  progressive  state  is  also  one  of  discontent  and 
inequality,  when  the  rich  tend  to  grow  richer  and  the 
poor  relatively,  if  not  absolutely,  poorer.  We  have 
been  so  busy  accumulating  wealth  and  rushing  about 
the  earth  in  vehicles  of  increasing  velocity  that  we  have 


100  POPULATION 

paid  too  little  attention  to  the  wise  use  of  the  things 
we  have  acquired.  The  stationary  state,  if  it  is  to  that 
we  are  coming,  may  prove  to  be  not  dull,  but  tranquil ; 
a  state  in  which  we  may  for  the  first  time  taste  the 
pleasures  of  a  true  civilization.  There  is  plenty  of  hope 
for  the  future,  if  we  face  the  situation  in  which  we  find 
ourselves  with  courage  and  wisdom.  But  one  thing  is 
essential  if  a  stationary  state  is  to  be  tolerable — it 
must  be  accompanied  by  a  stationary  population. 


CHAPTER  VI 

THE  GROWTH  OF  POPULATION 

"  Desire  not  a  multitude  of  unprofitable  children." 

Ecclesiasticus  xvi.  1. 

§  1.  Changes  in  the  Birth-rate.  "  Russia  being  mentioned 
as  likely  to  become  a  great  empire,  by  the  rapid  increase 
of  population  :  Johnson,  '  Why,  Sir,  I  see  no  prospect  of 
their  propagating  more.  They  can  have  no  more  children 
than  they  can  get.  I  know  of  no  way  to  make  them  breed 
more  than  they  do.  It  is  not  from  reason  and  prudence 
that  people  marry,  but  from  inclination.  A  man  is  poor ; 
he  thinks,  "  I  cannot  be  worse,  and  so  I'll  e'en  take  Peggy."  ' 
Boswell,  '  But  have  not  nations  been  more  populous  at 
one  period  than  another  ? '  Johnson,  '  Yes,  Sir  ;  but  that 
has  been  owing  to  the  people  being  less  thinned  at  one 
period  than  another,  whether  by  emigrations,  war,  or 
pestilence,  not  by  their  being  more  or  less  prolifick.  Births 
at  all  times  bear  the  same  proportion  to  the  same  number 
of  people.'  " 

Hazlitt  put  this  quotation  in  the  forefront  of  his 
Reply  to  Malthus.  How  he  thought  it  damaged  the 
Malthusian  doctrine  is  not  clear,  but  he  evidently 
regarded  it  as  an  example  of  the  highest  wisdom.  Mr. 
G.  Udny  Yule,  the  statistician,  on  the  other  hand,  says 
that  to  him  "  this  remarkable  dictum  appears  to  be 
contradicted  by  the  experience  of  every  nation  for  which 

101 


102  POPULATION 

we  have  records  over  a  sufficient  period  of  time  and  of 
sufficient  accuracy."1 

Now  statistics,  especially  "  vital  statistics,"  as  the 
figures  about  births,  deaths  and  marriages,  are  called — 
are  full  of  pitfalls  ;  and  the  present  writer  is  by  no 
means  anxious  to  challenge  a  statistician  upon  his  own 
ground.  No  doubt  Mr.  Yule  is  right  in  denying  the 
accuracy  of  Dr.  Johnson's  statement.  Nevertheless,  it 
seems  to  have  been  inspired  by  the  robust  common 
sense  for  which  the  speaker  was  conspicuous,  and, 
allowing  for  that  exaggeration  which  is  permissible  in 
conversation,  to  have  been  broadly  true.  Since  about 
1880  it  has  ceased  to  be  true  of  countries  under  the 
influence  of  Western  civilization.  That  is  a  fact  of  the 
greatest  importance  which  we  shall  consider  in  the 
latter  part  of  this  chapter.  The  change  is  due  to  in- 
fluences of  which  Dr.  Johnson  knew  nothing,  and  it  is 
hardly  admissible  as  evidence  against  him. 

Going  back  for  a  moment  to  Gregory  King,  the 
ingenious  Lancaster  Herald,  from  whose  observations 
upon  the  state  of  England  in  1696  some  extracts  were 
given  in  Chapter  I,  we  may  note  that  his  estimate  of 
the  yearly  births  of  the  kingdom  amounted  to  one  in 
twenty-eight  of  the  total  population.  In  order  to  bring 
it  into  comparison  with  more  recent  figures,  we  may 
translate  this  estimate  into  35-75  per  1000. 

Now  the  civil  registration  of  births  was  not  established 
until  1837,  and  registration  was  not  compulsory  until 
1874,  but  the  following  figures  are  likely  to  be  more 
accurate  than  those  of  Gregory  King.  These  are  the 
annual  birth-rates  recorded  for  England  and  Wales  : 

1  The  Fall  of  the  Birth-rate,  by  G.  Udny  Yule,  M.A. 


THE  GROWTH  OF  POPULATION         103 


Period. 

1841-50 
1851-55 
1856-60 
1861-65 
1866-70 
1871-75 
1876-80 
1881-85 
1886-90 
1891-95 
1896-00 
1901-05 
1906-10 
1911-15 


BlitbH  per  1000  living 
at  all  ages. 

34-6 
33-9 
34-4 
351 
35-3 
35-5 
35-3 
33-5 
31-4 
30-5 
29-3 
28-2 
26-3 
23-6 


Statisticians  warn  us  against  attaching  too  much 
importance  to  the  rise  in  the  birth-rate  before  1876, 
as  it  is  uncertain  how  far  it  may  be  due  to  increasing 
completeness  of  registration.  With  the  fall  after  1880 
we  shall  be  concerned  later.  The  point  to  which  the 
reader's  attention  should  be  given  at  present  is  the 
remarkable  correspondence  between  the  estimate  of 
Gregory  King  of  the  birth-rate  in  1696  with  the  rates 
actually  recorded  between  1841  and  1880. 

Itjstrue,  of_course,  that  small  changes  in  the  number 
of  births  per  1000  of  the  population  make  a  very  con- 
siderable difference  in  the  total  population.  Between 
"1861-  and  1871  the  number  of  persons  in  Great  Britain 
increased  from  twenty-three  millions  to  twenty-six 
millions.  If,  therefore,  one  more  baby  was  born  each 
year  to  every  thousand  people  living,  the  additional 


104 


POPULATION 


births  in  those  ten  years  amounted  to  about  a  quarter 
of  a  million.  Nevertheless,  when  compared  with  the 
change  in  the  death-rate  this  possible  variation  in  the 
birth-rate  is  slight,  and  we  are  cautioned  not  to  assume 
that  it  actually  took  place. 

§  2.  Changes  in  the  Death-rate.  Gregory  King  said  that 
the  annual  burials  in  his  time  were  about  one  in  thirty- 
two,  and  to  these  he  added  another  ten  thousand  deaths 
per  annum  as  an  allowance  for  plagues,  wars  and  ship- 
wrecks. This  addition  makes  the  estimate  of  deaths 
about  one  in  thirty,  or  33-3  per  1000,  nearly  equal  to 
the  birth-rate  during  the  nineteenth  century  ! 
Compare  this  with  the  annual  death-rate  since  1851  : 


Deaths  per  1000         Deaths  of  Infants  under 
Period                       living  at  all  ages        one  year  per  1000  births 

1851-55     . 

.     22-7      . 

.     156 

1856-60     . 

.     21-8      . 

.     152 

1861-65     . 

.     22-6      . 

.     151 

1866-70     . 

.     224      . 

.     157 

1871-75     . 

22-0      . 

.     153 

1876-80     . 

20-8      . 

145 

1881-85     . 

19.4      . 

139 

1886-90     . 

18-9      . 

145 

1891-95     . 

18-7      . 

151 

1896-00     . 

17-7      . 

156 

1901-05     . 

16-0      . 

138 

1906-10     . 

14-7      . 

117 

1911-15     . 

14-3      . 

110 

It  will  be  seen  that  if  King's  estimate  was  approxi- 
mately correct,  there  was  a  fall  of  one-third  in  the 


THE  GROWTH  OF  POPULATION         105 

death-rate  between  1696  and  1851,  and  that  it  has 
declined  continuously  since  1861-65,  making  altogether 
another  fall  of  over  one-third.  The  figures  for  the 
deaths  of  iofants  under  one  year  are  also  given,  because 
it  is  among  these  that  the  highest  mortality  occurs. 
It  is  remarkable  that  there  was  no  great  improvement 
in  this  respect  until  the  turn  of  the  century. 

§  3.  The  Relative  Influence  of  Birth-rale  and  Death-rate 
upon  the  Growth  of  Population.  Now  it  is  possible  that 
Gregory  King's  estimates  may  have  been  hopelessly 
wrong.  He  may  have  grossly  overestimated  both  the 
birth-rate  and  the  death-rate.  If,  indeed,  he  erred  in 
one,  he  must  have  erred  in  both,  for  the  growth  of 
population  in  the  seventeenth  and  eighteenth  centuries 
corresponds  roughly  with  the  rate  of  increase  which 
would  result  from  his  figures.  In  1600  the  population 
of  England  and  Wales  is  thought  to  have  been  about 
five  millions  ;  in  1700  about  five  and  a  half  millions  ; 
in  1750  about  six  and  a  half  millions  ;  in  1800  eight 
million  nine  hundred  thousand  ;  in  1901  thirty-two  and 
a  half  millions.  It  is  clear  that  the  birth-rate  and 
death-rate  must  have  been  nearly  equal  throughout  the 
seventeenth  century,  and  that  since  1750  there  must 
have  been  a  great  increase  in  the  birth-rate  or  a  great 
decline  in  the  death-rate,  or  both. 

Sweden  is  the  only  country  that  has  kept  reliable 
vital  statistics  for"  a  long  period.  It  will  be  useful 
therefore  to  look  at  the  evidence  which  that  country 
can  give  respecting  variations  in  the  birth-rate.  The 
following  are  the  legitimate  births  per  1000  married 
women  aged  15  to  50  in  Sweden  : 


16 

POPULATION 

1756-65  . 

.     251 

1836-45   . 

.     235 

1766-75   . 

.     240 

1846-55   . 

.     241 

1776-85    . 

.     242 

1856-65   . 

.     248 

1786-95   . 

.     245 

1866-75   . 

.     235 

1796-05    . 

.     232 

1876-85   . 

.     240 

1806-15    . 

.     232 

1886-95   . 

.     231 

1816-25    . 

.     253 

1896-05   . 

.     219 

1826-35   . 

.     240 

It  will  be  seen  that  though  the  figures  are  not  con- 
stant, the  variations  are  irregular  and  inconsiderable 
until  the  sudden  drop  in  the  last  period. 

Sweden  being  a  peaceful  and  established  country, 
with  a  large  emigration  may  reasonably  be  expected  to 
have  a  steady  birth-rate.  Let  us,  therefore,  take 
Australasia  as  a  final  illustration  on  this  point.  Here 
are  the  birth-rate  and  death-rate  for  forty  years  : 


Period 

Birth-rate 

Death-rate 

Natural  Increase 

1861-65 

41-92 

16-75 

25-17 

1866-70 

39-84 

15-62 

24-22 

1871-75 

37-34 

15-26 

22-08 

1876-80 

36-38 

1504 

21-34 

1881-85 

35-21 

14-79 

20-42 

1886-90 

34-43 

13-95 

20-48 

1891-95 

31-52 

12-74 

18-78 

1896-00 

27-35 

12-39 

14-96 

1901-09 

26-35 

— 

— 

Here  it  will  be  seen  that  the  birth-rate  has  declined 
more  rapidly  and  to  a  greater  extent  than  the  death- 
rate.  Dr.  Johnson's  dictum  ceases  apparently  to  have 
any  validity  whatever  when  Australasia  is  considered. 
There  are,  however,  special  circumstances  to  account 


THE  GROWTH  OF  POPULATION         107 

for  the  high  level  of  this  birth-rate  in  the  years  1861  to 
1875,  which  justify  us  in  regarding  it  as  abnormal. 
There  was  a  wave  of  immigration  into  Australia  in  the 
'fifties  and  'sixties,  and  it  is  undeniable  that  healthy 
immigrants  cause  a  temporary  increase  in  the  birth- 
rate and  decrease  in  the  death-rate.  This  result  is  due 
to  a  change  in  the  composition  of  the  population.  The 
birth-rate  jumps  up  because  a  larger  proportion  of  the 
people  are  at  the  child-producing  ages.  The  death-rate 
declines  because  the  population  as  a  whole  is  younger 
than  in  established  countries.  It  will  be  observed  that 
between  1880  and  1890,  when  the  effect  of  the  great 
immigration  had  worked  itself  out,  the  birth-rate 
became  comparable  to  that  of  England  and  Wales. 

It  is  much  to  be  regretted  that  America  has  not 
recorded  its  vital  statistics  until  quite  recently,  since 
they  might  have  thrown  a  flood  of  light  upon  that  great 
boom  in  population  which  impressed  Malthus  and  his 
contemporaries  at  the  end  of  the  eighteenth  century. 

Without_going  further  into  the  evidence,  it  may  be 
tentatively  asserted  that  the  tremendous  increase  in 
the  population  of  Europe  and  America  during  the  last 
century  and  a  half  is  attributable  far  more  to  a 
diminished  death-rate  than  to  a  change  in  the  birth- 
rate. "  Poverty,"  said  Adam  Smith,  in  a  passage 
quoted  above  (in  Chapter  I),  "...  seems  even  to  be 
favourable  to  generation.  A  half-starved  Highland 
woman  frequently  bears  more  than  twenty  children, 
while  a  pampered  fine  lady  is  often  incapable  of  bearing 
any,  and  is  generally  exhausted  by  two  or  three.  .  .  . 
But  poverty,  though  it  does  not  prevent  the  generation, 
is  extremely  unfavourable  to  the  rearing  of  children. 


108  POPULATION 

...  It  is  not  uncommon,  I  have  been  frequently  told, 
in  the  Highlands  of  Scotland,  for  a  mother  who  had 
borne  twenty  children  not  to  have  two  alive.  ..." 

§  4.  Preventive  Checks  to  Population.  Curiously  enough, 
Western  civilization  seems,  until  the  last  few  years,  to 
have  diminished  what  Malthus  called  "  the  preventive 
check  "  to  population  and  to  have  encouraged  people, 
especially  poor  people,  to  bring  more  children  into  the 
world  than  the  soil  could  support.  Mr.  Carr-Saunders 
has  collected1  a  mass  of  evidence  showing  that  every- 
where among  primitive  races  either  abortion,  infanticide 
or  prolonged  abstention  from  intercourse  are  practised 
in  such  a  degree  as  greatly  to  restrict  increase  in  popula- 
tion. Up  to  the  mediaeval  period  one  or  other  of  these 
methods  was  prevalent  in  all  countries.  They  were  then 
replaced,  in  Europe,  by  postponement  of  marriage.  The 
social  customs  throughout  Europe  in  the  Middle  Ages 
seem  to  have  tended  to  discourage  matrimony  in  early 
life.  The  unmarried  labourer  lived  at  the  farmhouse  or 
with  his  parents,  and  had  to  wait  for  a  cottage  to  become 
vacant  through  death  before  he  could  set  up  an  estab- 
lishment of  his  own.  Migration  was  not  generally 
permitted,  nor  were  the  opportunities  of  employment 
away  from  home  such  as  to  encourage  wanderings.  The 
servants  of  the  nobility,  it  is  true,  were  an  exception 
to  this  rule.  They  were  sometimes  moved  about,  but, 
like  domestic  servants  nowadays,  they  tended  to  be  a 
celibate  class.  Under  these  circumstances  most  men  and 
women  married  rather  late  in  life,  and  many  did  not  have 
a  chance  of  marrying  at  all.  The  religious  Orders  became 
1  In  The  Population  Problem,  by  A.  M.  Carr-Saundera. 


THE  GROWTH  OF  POPULATION         109 

a  refuge  for  some  of  these  involuntary  celibates,  and 
drew  others,  who  could  have  married,  into  their  folds. 

Perhaps  the  preventive  checks  of  primitive  society 
became  unnecessary  through  the  accidental  growth  of 
these  social  restraints,  and  the  stationary  population  of 
the  Middle  Ages  caused  men  to  forget  the  miseries  of 
over-population.    Perhaps  the  teaching  of  the  Catholic    ' 
Church  in  favour  of  large  families  and  the  dictum  of 
Luther,  "  Let  God  provide,"  played  a  dominant  part  in  *i 
social  history.    Perhaps  the  demand  for  soldiers  to  fight 
the  battles  of  kings  and  emperors  led  to  a  relaxation  of 
the  customs  which  interfered  with  marriage.    Or  perhaps 
the  growth  of  industries,  other  than  agriculture,  opened    1 
the  door  for  migration  and  created  a  new  demand  for 
labour.    All  these  influences  may  indeed  have  played  a 
part  in  bringing  about  that  unrestrained  birth-rate  which 
Dr.  Johnson  regarded  as  normal  to  humanity. 

§  5.  Under-Population.  It  may  here  be  asked  why  we 
so  seldom  speak  of  the  evil  of  under -pop  illation.  It  is 
obvious,  for  instance,  that  America  is  a  much  better 
country  to  live  in  now  that  it  has  a  hundred  millions  of 
inhabitants  than  it  was  when  there  were  only  a  few 
thousands,  or  even  when  there  were  a  few  millions. 
Was  it  not  under-populated,  then  ? 

The  answer  is  that  the  power  of  population  is  so  great 
that  it  will  very  rapidly  fill  up  any  opening  which  may 
appear  for  its  expansion.  Between  1906  and  1911  the 
population  of  the  world  increased  at  such  a  rate  that  it 
would  double  in  about  sixty  years  ;  and  it  has  been 
calculated  that,  at  the  same  rate,  the  present  world 
population  of  1,694,000,000  might  proceed  from  one 


110  POPULATION 

couple  in  1782  years.  America  is  really  a  striking 
example  of  the  reproductive  energy  of  the  human  race. 
The  development  of  a  country  takes  time.  To  dump  a 
hundred  millions,  or  even  ten  millions,  of  people  on  the 
virgin  soil  of  America  all  at  once  would  have  caused  the 
death  by  starvation  of  the  great  majority  of  them.  The 
settlers  had  to  be  provided  with  implements,  and  an 
immense  and  intricate  mechanism  had  to  grow  up  for 
supplying  them  with  the  products  of  Europe  while  they 
were  developing  the  resources  of  a  new  continent.  At 
every  stage  in  the  evolution  of  America  enough  people 
were  forthcoming  both  there  and  in  Europe  to  facilitate 
the  greatest  possible  rate  of  progress.  The  opening  up 
of  a  new  source  of  subsistence  has  called  forth  an 
immense  increase  in  numbers  not  only  in  America  itself, 
but  in  Europe  also.  Could  there  be  a  more  impressive 
demonstration  of  the  truth  of  the  Malthusian  doctrine  ? 
It  is  quite  true  that  many  parts  of  the  world  have 
become  better  to  live  in  as  the  number  of  inhabitants 
has  increased,  but  this  has  been  due,  not  to  the  increase 
alone,  but  to  the  improved  methods  of  production  which 
man  in  co-operation  has  learned  to  practise.  At  each 
stage  of  development  the  population  has  been  at  least 
as  great  as  could  be  maintained  without  depressing  the 
standard  of  life^ 

§  6.  A  Falling  Birth-rate  Now  if,  as  has  been  sug- 
gested in  the  foregoing  chapters,  the  extraordinary 
demand  for  population,  occasioned  by  the  development 
of  America,  has  been  largely  met,  how  is  the  rate  of 
increase  to  be  checked  ?  Must  we  choose  between  the 
primitive  check  of  infanticide,  the  mediaeval  check  of 


THE  GROWTH  OF  POPULATION         111 

late  marriage  and  enforced  celibacy,  or  the  positive 
check  of  a  high  death-rate,  especially  among  infants  ? 
A  happier  solution  than  any  of  these  seems  to  be  in- 
dicated by  the  statistics  quoted  at  the  beginning  of  this 
chapter.  From  them  we  learnt  that  the,  birth-rate  in 
England  and  Wales  has  fallen  since  1876  by  about  one- 
third,  while  the  death-rate  has  fallen  almost  as  much  as 
the  birth-rate.  The  diminished  mortality  has  nearly 
compensated  so  far  for  the  smaller  number  of  births, 
the  "  natural  rate  of  increase  " — that  is,  the  excess  of 
births  over  deaths — having  fallen  only  from  a  maximum 
of  14  for  the  decade  1871-80  to  11-8  for  1900-10.  The 
death-rate,  however,  cannot  fall  to  zero,  unless  Godwin's 
dream  is  realized  and  we  live  for  ever  ;  so  if  the  birth- 
rate continues  to  fall,  the  rate  of  increase  must  diminish 
and  eventually  become  a  rate  of  decrease. 

This  phenomenon  of  a  falling  birth-rate  has  not  been 
confined  to  England,  but  has  been  experienced  to  some 
extent  in  every  country  in  Europe,  and  even  in  most 
parts  of  the  New  World  where  Europeans  have  settled. 
In  France  the  birth-rate  has  been  falling  since  the 
beginning  of  the  nineteenth  century.  In  1811-20  the 
average  rate  was  31-8  in  that  country  ;  in  1841-50  it 
was  27-4  ;  in  1871-80  it  was  25-4  ;  and  in  1901-10  it 
was  20-6.  The  population  in  France  has  been  practically 
stationary  for  the  last  thirty  years.  This  is  altogether 
an  exceptional  case.  France,  being  to  a  large  extent  a 
self-supporting  country,  has  stood  aside  from  the  in- 
fluence of  American  expansion  which  has  stimulated 
the  rate  of  increase  in  most  other  countries.  The  French 
are  a  saving  people,  and  the  instinct  of  accumulation 
inclines  men  to  have  small  families.    Moreover,  the  law 


112 


POPULATION 


which  provides  for  a  division  of  landed  property  at  death 
is  said  to  exert  a  considerable  influence  in  the  same 
direction,  since  men  do  not  wish  their  farms  to  be  cut 
up  into  small  parcels. 

In  many  other  countries  a  fall  in  the  birth-rate  has 
been  a  conspicuous  feature  of  the  last  forty  or  fifty 
years.  Between  1871-80  and  1901-10  the  rate  fell  in 
Denmark  from  31-4  to  28-6  ;  in  Norway,  from  31-0  to 
27-4  ;  in  Sweden,  from  30-5  to  25-8  ;  in  Finland,  from 
37-0  to  31-2  ;  in  Austria,  from  39-0  to  34-7  ;  in  Switzer- 
land from  30-7  to  26-9  ;  in  Germany,  from  39-1  to  32-9  ; 
in  Holland,  from  36*2  to  30-5  ;  in  Belgium,  from  32-3 
to  26-1  ;  in  Italy,  from  36-9  to  32-7  ;  in  Australia,  from 
36-1  to  26-5  ;  and  in  New  Zealand,  from  40-5  to  26-8. 

The  United  States,  as  we  have  already  remarked,  does 
not  possess  records  of  births,  deaths  and  marriages,  but 
the  approximate  figures  for  the  total  population  are 
available  for  each  decade  since  1800.  They  are  as 
follows : — 


»  . 

Millions. 

Increase  per  cent 

1800     .         .         .       5-3      . 

1810     . 

7-2 

36 

1820 

9-6 

33 

1830 

12-9 

34 

1840 

17-1 

33 

1850 

23-2 

36 

1860 

31-4 

A 

36 

1870 

38-5 

^ 

23 

1880 

50-1 

30 

1890 

62-6 

25 

1900 

75-7 

21 

1910 

91-9 

21 

1920 

105-7 

15 

% 


THE  GROWTH  OF  POPULATION         113 

Without  going  into  further  figures,  it  may  be  con- 
fidently asserted  that  this  falling  off  in  the  rate  of 
increase  cannot  be  explained,  though  it  may  be  slightly 
modified,  by  changes  in  the  immigration  rate^  There  is 
no  doubt  that  the  general  decline  in  the  birth-rate  is 
effective  in  the  United  States,  as  well  as  in  Europe  and 
the  British  Dominions. 

§  7.  Some  Explanations  of  the  Decline  in  the  Birth-rate. 
Returning  to  the  position  in  England,  all  statisticians 
seem  to  be  agreed  that  this  declining  birth-rate  is 
mainly  due  to  a  decrease  in  the  number  of  children 
in  the  average  family.  This  may  be  partly  caused 
"by  postponement  of  marriage  ;  but,  while  about  17 
per  cent  may  be  attributed  to  this  cause,  about  70  per 
cent  is  due  to  a  decrease  in  the  fertility  ol  married 
women. 

Here  the  agreement  ends.  Everyone  is  entitled  to  his 
own  opinion  as  to  the  cause  of  the  decline,  which  all 
admit  has  taken  place.  Mr.  Yule  has  an  interesting 
theory  that  the  birth-rate  falls  in  sympathy  with  falling 
prices.  "  That  the  nexus  is  economic,  and  that  it 
probably  operates  via  psychology  rather  than  directly 
through  physiology."  He  doubts — in  fact,  he  dis- 
believes— its  being  wholly  conscious,  or,  as  the  phrase 
now  goes,  "  volitional."1  Another  statistical  philos- 
opher makes  the  flattering  suggestion  that  fluctuations 
in  human  fertility  are  analogous  to  those  outbursts  of 
vital  energy  which  lead  to  plagues  of  field-mice  or 
locusts.  Very  little  is  known,  apparently,  about  the 
causes  of  these  exuberant  manifestations  of  life,  but  a 

1  The  Fall  of  the  Birth-rale,  p.  39. 


114  POPULATION 

similar  eccentricity  has  been  observed  in  some  species 
of  fish,  and  in  this  case  a  Norwegian  scientist,  Dr.  J. 
Hjort,  has  found  a  satisfactory  explanation.  In  1908 
Dr.  Hjort  noticed  that  nearly  all  the  cod — whose  ages 
can  be  learned  from  their  scales — caught  by  his  country- 
men were  hatched  in  1904.  Again,  in  1913  he  observed 
an  extraordinary  number  of  one-year-old  cod  on  the 
coast  of  Norway,  and  the  1912  brood  has  since  been 
found  to  preponderate  greatly  in  the  catches.  Investi- 
gating this  apparent  fluctuation  in  fertility,  Dr.  Hjort 
discovered  that  the  diatoms  upon  which  the  tiny  cod 
feed  when  they  first  hatch  out  vary  very  greatly  in  their 
density  ;  and  he  believes  that  in  the  years  1904  and  1912 
a  large  quantity  of  these  diatoms  happened  to  be  avail- 
able when  the  baby  cod  began  to  feed,  with  the  result 
that  an  unusually  large  proportion  survived.  Now,  if 
any  explanation  of  this  kind  is  applicable  to  the  field- 
mice  and  the  locusts,  the  analogy  with  those  interesting 
organisms  will  merely  bring  us  back  again  to  the 
Malthusian  hypothesis  that  population  increases  up  to 
the  means  of  subsistence. 

The  explanation  of  the  falling  birth-rate  which  is  most 
widely  accepted  is  that  since  1877  the  knowledge  of  the 
means  by  which  married  people  can  deliberately  prevent 
the  conception  of  children  has  been  rapidly  disseminated 
and  used.  There  is  strong  circumstantial  evidence  in 
favour  of  this  view.  In  1877,  Bradlaugh  and  Mrs. 
Besant  were  prosecuted  for  publishing  a  pamphlet 
written  by  a  Dr.  Knowlton,  in  which  information  of  the 
kind  was  given.  This  trial  attra^ed  a  tremendous 
amount  of  public  interest.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that 
the  subject-matter  of  the  pamphlet  received  an  extra- 


THE  GROWTH  OF  POPULATION         115 

ordinary  advertisement,  or  that  the  fall  in  the  birth- 
rate coincides  in  a  remarkable  way  with  the  date  of  the 
trial.  Moreover,  there  is  evidence  that  the  practices 
which  were  thus  made  known  for  the  first  time  to  great 
numbers  of  people  in  England  had  been  prevalent  in 
France  for  many  years  before,  and  the  account  which 
has  been  given  above  of  the  motives  which  may  have 
led  the  French  people  to  restrict  their  population  can 
thus  be  supplemented  by  the  information  that  the  means 
of  doing  so  were  available  to  them. 

§  8.  Variations  in  the  Birth-rate  between  Different  Classes. 
If,  however,  we  accept  the  view  that  the  fall  in  the  birth- 
rate is  mainly  due  to  the  deliberate  action  of  married 
people,  we  have  still  to  consider  what  motives  may  have 
caused  them  to  take  that  action  in  countries  other  than 
France  during  the  last  forty  or  fifty  years.  Here  another 
factor  of  first-rate  importance  presents  itself.  The  de- 
crease in  fertility  has  not  affected  all  classes  in  the 
community  equally.  At  the  present  time  the  birth-rate 
is  lowest  in  what  are  called  the  upper  and  middle  classes, 
and  rises,  generally  speaking,  inversely  with  the  average 
earnings  of  each  class  in  the  community.  The  people, 
however,  in  certain  industries  do  not  conform  to  this 
gradation.  Textile  workers,  for  instance,  have  as  few 
children  as  the  middle  classes  ;  while  miners  have  the 
largest  number  of  all — more  than  the  unskilled  labourers. 
The  difference  in  the  fertility  of  different  classes  is  much 
greater  now  than  it  was  fifty  years  ago,  but  there  is  some 
evidence  that  it  is  beginning  to  decrease  again.  In 
enquiring  into  the  causes  of  a  falling  birth-rate  we  have, 
therefore,  the  clue  to  follow  that,  in  general,  they  act 


116  POPULATION 

more  strongly  upon  the  rich  than  the  poor,  and  that 
they  have  more  influence  upon  skilled  workmen,  other 
than  miners,  than  upon  unskilled. 

In  order  to  get  this  clue  in  its  right  perspective,  how- 
ever, it  should  be  observed  that  the  working  classes  have 
always — or,  at  any  rate,  for  many  years — married 
younger  and  had  more  children  than  the  middle  classes. 
An  unskilled  or  partly  skilled  workman  earns  as  much 
when  he  is  twenty-one  as  he  is  likely  to  earn  when  he 
is  forty,  and  his  children  do  not  get  an  expensive 
education  ;  but  a  lawyer  or  a  doctor  is  seldom  in  receipt 
of  sufficient  income  from  his  profession  to  maintain  a 
wife  and  family  until  he  approaches  thirty,  and  he  may 
find  it  very  difficult  to  educate  his  children  in  the  way 
he  considers  necessary  until  he  is  well  over  forty.  The 
difference  between  classes  in  the  production  of  children 
must  not  therefore  be  regarded  as  a  new  development 
coincident  with  the  falling  birth-rate,  though  it  has 
certainly  been  accentuated  during  the  last  forty  years. 
The  birth-rate  among  textile  workers,  again,  has  been 
lower  than  that  in  other  industries  for  many  years,  and 
this  difference  also  must  therefore  be  discounted  in 
following  the  clue  to  the  recent  change. 

Now,  extremely  poor  people  are  notoriously  careless 
as  to  the  future.  If  they  get  a  short  burst  of  high  wages, 
by  making  munitions  in  wartime,  for  instance,  they  are 
apt  to  spend  recklessly  and  to  relapse  into  their  former 
condition  as  soon  as  the  burst  is  over.  On  the  other 
hand,  it  has  frequently  been  noticed  that  when  a  com- 
munity, or  a  class,  has  attained  a  decent  standard  of 
life  and  has  maintained  it  for  a  time,  it  is  extremely 
tenacious  of  that  standard.    If,  then,  we  can  discover 


THE  GROWTH  OF  POPULATION         117 

that  for  some  reason  the  people  of  this  and  other 
European  countries  have  increased  the  number  of  things 
which  they  consider  necessary  to  a  tolerable  existence 
during  the  period  under  review,  we  shall  have  supplied 
at  least  one  reason  for  their  smaller  families. 

The  growing  wealth  of  Europe  during  the  latter  part 
of  the  nineteenth  century  does  not  in  itself  provide  the 
evidence  we  require,  for  why  was  not  that  wealth  taken 
out  in  mere  numbers,  in  accordance  with  the  Malthusian 
principle  ?  The  answer  seems  to  be  that  people  decide 
whether  or  not  they  can  afford  to  have  children  on  a 
calculation  of  their  money  incomes,  without  considering 
changes  in  purchasing  power  ;  and  that,  consequently, 
falling  prices  tend  to  produce  a  higher  standard  of  life 
instead  of  more  children.  Prices  fell  continuously  and 
considerably  during  the  'eighties,  and  the  same  money 
incomes  therefore  enabled  people  to  buy  more  things 
without  feeling  richer,  and  they  thus  became  accustomed 
to  living  upon  a  scale  which  could  only  be  maintained 
with  smaller  families. 

§  9.  Other  Factors  Influencing  the  Birth-rate.  Here, 
then,  is  one  probable  cause  of  the  fall  in  the  birth-rate. 
Is  it  the  sole  cause  ?  To  attribute  complex  results  to 
single  causes  is  said  to  be  the  characteristic  vice  of  un- 
trained and  narrow  minds  ;  it  is  certainly  a  fruitful 
source  of  error.  This  population  problem  is  highly 
complex.  It  depends  upon  human  psychology,  which 
may  be  influenced  by  a  thousand  different,  and  some- 
times conflicting,  impulses,  rational  and  irrational.  It 
would  therefore  be  foolish  to  be  dogmatic  about  the 
matter.    One  can  only  say  that  certain  influences  have 


118  POPULATION 

been  at  work  and  that  they  have  probably  contributed 
to  certain  results.  It  is  not  possible,  even,  to  discuss  all 
the  evidence,  or  to  state  fully  the  case  for  the  view  which 
has  been  put  forward  above.  The  importance  attributed 
to  the  deliberate  limitation  of  families  as  a  cause  of  the 
falling  birth-rate  receives,  for  instance,  some  additional 
justification  from  statistics  showing  that  Roman 
Catholics  tend  to  have  more  children  than  Protestants 
in  similar  circumstances,  for  the  Roman  Church  has 
strenuously  opposed  the  practice  of  birth  control.  It  is 
not  necessary,  however,  to  labour  the  point,  for  the 
reader  who  wishes  to  reach  any  final  conclusion  will 
pursue  the  subject  far  beyond  the  scope  of  this  hand- 
book. 

Another  factor  which  may  have  had  an  enormous 
influence  upon  the  birth-rate  is  the  change  in  the_social 
status  of  women.  _  Mill,  who  is  much  more  illuminating 
upon  population  problems  than  the  later  economists, 
remarked  that 

"  it  is  seldom  by  the  choice  of  the  wife  that  families  are 
too  numerous  ;  on  her  devolves  (along  with  all  the  physical 
suffering  and  at  least  a  full  share  of  the  privations)  the 
whole  of  the  intolerable  domestic  drudgery  resulting  from 
the  excess.  To  be  relieved  from  it  would  be  hailed  as  a 
blessing  by  multitudes  of  women  who  now  never  venture 
to  urge  such  a  claim,  but  who  would  urge  it,  if  supported 
by  the  moral  feelings  of  the  community.  .  .  .  Let  them 
cease  to  be  confined  by  custom  to  one  physical  function 
as  their  means  of  living  and  their  source  of  influence,  and 
they  would  have  for  the  first  time  an  equal  voice  with  men 
in  what  concerns  that  function  :  and  of  all  the  improve- 
ments in  reserve  for  mankind  which  it  is  now  possible 
to  foresee,  none  might  be  expected  to  be  so  fertile  as  this 
in  almost  every  kind  of  moral  and  social  benefit." 


THE  GROWTH  OF  POPULATION         119 

Here,  then,  is  a  social  force  which  may  well  have 
played  as  big  a  part  as  the  rise  in  the  standard  of  life 
in  diminishing  the  birth-rate  and,  with  it,  the  death- 
rate.  The  position  of  women,  especially  in  the  middle 
classes  where  the  limitation  of  families  has  been  most 
marked,  has  changed  greatly  during  the  last  fifty  years. 
Not  only  have  they  entered  into  competition  with  men 
in  many  callings,  but  the  subtler  difference  of  status 
in  home  life  is  even  more  significant.  Anyone  who  has 
read  an  early  Victorian  novel,  or  even  the  works  of 
Dickens,  will  know,  if  he  be  not  devoid  of  imagination, 
that  Mill's  forecast  of  the  benefits  to  be  derived  from 
the  change  was  not  in  the  least  exaggerated.  "  Almost 
every  kind  of  moral  and  social  benefit  "  may,  indeed, 
spring  from  the  admission  of  women  to  an  equal  share 
with  men  in  the  direction  of  human  affairs  ;  and  not 
the  least  of  these  may  prove  to  be  a  rational  limitation 
of  the  birth-rate.  It  is  possible  also  that  the  small 
families  of  the  textile  workers  may  be  accounted  for 
by  the  status  of  women  as  wage-earners  among  them  ; 
while  the  position  of  women  in  the  isolated  mining 
districts  may  equally  explain  the  enormous  birth-rate 
there. 

§  10.  The  Importance  of  the  Decline  in  the  Birth-rate. 
To  whatever  causes  we  may  attribute  the  fall  in  the 
birth-rate,  the  most  important  fact  from  the  economic 
standpoint  is  that  it  has  fallen  and  is  likely  to  fall  still 
Am .  Changes  in  the  size  of  the  population  are  neces- 
sary from  time  to  time,  because  changes  take  place  in 
the  natural  resources  upon  which  human  beings  depend. 
The  necessary  adjustment  may  be  forced  upon  us,  with 


120  POPULATION 

infinite  pain  and  misery,  through  the  death-rate,  or  it 
may  be  brought  about,  if  man  will  exercise  his  pre- 
rogative as  a  rational  creature,  through  the  birth-rate. 
It  is  an  obvious  fact  that  the  same  rate  of  increase  may 
be  produced  in  a  community  by  a  high  birth-rate  com- 
bined with  a  high  death-rate,  as  by  a  low  birth-rate  and 
a  low  death-rate  ;  but  it  is  difficult  to  imagine  anything 
that  could  make  more  difference  to  the  health  and 
happiness  of  the  people  than  the  change  from  the  one 
to  the  other.  Statisticians  may  talk  coldly  of  a  high 
rate  of  infant  mortality  being  "  compensated  for  "  by 
a  high  birth-rate.  The  same  idea  expressed  in  terms  of 
human  misery  ;  of  so  many  dead  babies  and  an  equal 
number  of  mothers  suffering  in  vain  would  be  intolerably 
tragic. 

Why,  then,  is  it  that  the  phenomenon  of  a  falling 
birth-rate  in  Europe  has  not  been  generally  welcomed  ? 
If  it  came  to  a  choice  between  a  rational  limitation  of 
births,  on  the  one  hand,  and  a  degradation  of  the 
standard  of  life,  on  the  other,  could  there  be  any  doubt 
that  the  former  would  be  infinitely  preferable  ?  In  a 
world  where  human  beings  were  all  alike  the  answer 
would  be  plain  ;  but  statesmen  will  not  rejoice  in  a 
declining  birth-rate  among  their  own  people,  if  menacing 
neighbours  continue  to  multiply  ;  and,  within  each 
community,  men  are  not  pleased  to  see  the  class  to 
which  they  belong  being  crowded  out  of  existence  by 
another.  The  complications  introduced  by  racial, 
national  and  class  distinctions  have  been  left  out  of 
account  in  the  foregoing  argument.  They  must  be 
considered  in  the  next  two  chapters. 


CHAPTER  VII 

INTERNATIONAL  POPULATION 
PROBLEMS 

'  Why  do  the  nations  so  furiously  rage  together ;  and 
why  do  the  people  imagine  a  vain  thing  ?  " 

Psalm  ii.  1 . 

§  1.  The  Influence  of  Nationality.  People  nowadays  are 
obsessed  with  national  and  racial  differences.  The 
growth  of  nationalities  during  the  nineteenth  century 
was  partly  a  unifying  process,  by  which  artificial 
barriers  were  removed  between  people  of  like  traditions 
and  interests,  the  area  of  centralized  government 
enlarged,  and  internal  peace,  free  trade  and  unre- 
stricted communication  secured  to  great  aggregations 
of  human  beings,  like  the  inhabitants  of  Germany  and 
Italy.  For  the  rest,  the  nationalist  movement  was 
concerned  with  the  right  of  communities  which  felt 
themselves  to  be  separated  from  their  neighbours  in  vital 
matters,  to  govern  themselves  in  their  own  way  and 
to  be  freed  from  the  interference  and  domination  of 
alien  states.  The  tragedy  of  recent  history  is  the  trans- 
formation of  the  spirit  of  nationalism  from  one  which 
seeks  unity  and  resists  oppression  into  a  jealous  exag- 
geration of  differences  and  a  desire  to  oppress  others. 
The  idealists  who  looked  forward  to  the  break-up  of  the 

121 


122  POPULATION 

Austrian  Empire  as  the  greatest  blessing  which  could 
come  to  Europe,  have  seen  the  Succession  States  using 
their  freedom  to  impoverish  themselves  and  their 
neighbours  by  every  device  which  could  impede  trade 
or  foster  bitterness. 

Contempt  for  this  grotesque  parody  of  national  feeling 
must  not,  however,  blind  us  to  the  fact  that  there  are 
racial  and  national  differences  of  a  very  real  kind.  "  It 
takes  all  sorts  to  make  a  world,"  as  country-folk  say 
in  excusing  eccentricities,  and  the  world  would  be  a 
poorer  and  duller  place  were  it  not  for  the  diversity  of 
human  types  each  capable  of  contributing  some  charac- 
teristic art  or  industry  or  wisdom  to  the  common  stock. 
If  we  ever  learn  to  live  together  in  peace  and  mutual 
forbearance,  settling  collectively  the  problems  which 
affect  us  all  and  refraining  from  interference  with  one 
another  in  the  things  which  concern  us  only  within  our 
national  groups,  we  shall  realize  the  value  of  that 
variety.  Meanwhile  the  problems  of  population  are 
multiplied  by  the  number  of  the  nations  and  increase 
in  geometrical  progression  with  the  jealousies  and 
hostilities  between  them. 

§  2.  Japan  and  India.  There  is  the  problem  of  the 
East  and  the  West.  How  are  the  necessities  and  pre- 
judices of  Western  civilization  to  be  reconciled  with 
the  venerable  traditions  of  Asia  ?  This  is  largely  a 
population  problem  and  one  of  the  toughest.  For  even 
now  the  people  of  Japan  are  seeking  an  outlet  for  their 
surplus  offspring  and  finding  the  coasts  of  North  America 
and  Australia  barred  against  them  by  Western  arma- 
ments.    Can  we  tell  them  that  they  must  limit  their 


INTERNATIONAL  PROBLEMS  123 

numbers  while  Europe  continues  to  increase  and  spread 
its  children  over  the  whole  earth  ?  That  is  the  attitude 
which  is  tacitly  adopted  by  America  and  Britain  at 
present ;  but  it  is  not  easily  to  be  reconciled  with 
international  justice.  Moreover,  the  claims  of  the 
ancient  East  are  now  put  forward  by  Japan  in  a 
language  which  Europe  understands,  the  language  of 
modern  armaments.  What  if  the  teeming  population 
of  China  were  equipped  with  the  latest  weapons  of 
destruction  ? 

It  is  impossible  in  this  handbook  to  discuss  these 
immense  questions  of  world  politics  or  to  do  more 
than  indicate  their  existence.  The  "  White  Australia  " 
policy,  by  which  a  population  considerably  smaller 
than  that  of  London  claims  a  whole  continent  and 
excludes  Asiatics  not  only  from  the  districts  now 
inhabited,  but  also  from  the  tropical  North  where 
European  settlement  has  not  yet  been  successful,  is  a 
typical,  if  extreme,  instance  of  the  attitude  which  the 
white  man  has  adopted.  The  implication  is  that  the 
Asiatic  is  not  only  different  from,  but  inferior  to  the 
European.  Whether  this  can  be  justified  scientifically 
is  at  least  doubtful.  To  reconcile  it  with  a  future  of 
peace  and  disarmament  is  impossible. 

Another  population  problem  which  arises  out  of  the 
contact  between  East  and  West  is  that  of  over-popula- 
tion in  India.  British  rule  has  done  much  to  improve 
the  conditions  of  life  in  India,  but  it  has  also  cut  away 
the  checks  to  population  which  formerly  prevailed  there. 
Apart  from  the  checks  of  almost  continuous  warfare 
and  destructive  famines,  the  peoples  of  India  used  to 
restrict  their  numbers  by  various  religious  and  social 


\s 


124  POPULATION 

customs  akin  to  those  which  are  found  among  primitive 
peoples.  These  customs  were  abhorrent  to  European 
minds  and  have  been  almost  entirely  stamped  out,  with 
the  result  that  the  population  has  increased  alarmingly. 
India  suffers  from  the  dual  evil  of  a  high  birth-rate  and 
a  high  death-rate.  The  average  rates  per  1000  living 
for  the  period  1896-1905  were:  birth-rate  38-58; 
death-rate  34-2  ;  while  in  England  the  birth-rate  was 
26-8  and  the  death-rate  15-15.  Out  of  every  1000 
children  born  in  India  250  die  before  they  are  a  year 
old  ;  in  the  United  Provinces  of  Agra  and  Oudh  the 
rate  of  infant  mortality  *is  352  per  1000  ;  in  England 
and  Wales  it  is  127-3. 

Mr.  P.  K.  Wattal,  of  the  Indian  Finance  Department, 
in  an  able  pamphlet,1  sums  up  the  evils  from  which 
India  is  suffering,  as  follows  : 

"  As  compared  with  European  countries  we  have  : 

(a)  A  smaller  natural  increase  in  spite  of  a  higher 

birth-rate. 

(b)  A  smaller  fecundity  in  spite  of  a  larger  per- 

centage of  married  persons. 

(c)  An  infantile  mortality  twice  or  thrice  or  even 

four  times  as  high. 

(d)  A   much  smaller  average  expectation  of  life 

with  a  steady  downward  tendency. 

(e)  A  higher  death-rate  among  young  mothers  ; 

and  lastly, 
(/)  In    common    with    European    countries    the 
tendency  to  increase  is  greater  among  the 
lower  classes  than  among  the  higher." 

1  The  Population  Problem  in  India,  1916. 


INTERNATIONAL  PROBLEMS  125 

Mr.  Wattal  does  not  ask  that  India's  former  checks  to 
population  should  be  restored,  but  that  the  check  which 
Europe  has  partially  adopted,  the  voluntary  limitation 
of  families,  should  be  popularized  in  India  also. 

§  3.  The  Big  Four.  The  importance  of  mere  numbers 
in  world  politics  is  very  great.  Everyone  will  remember 
when  the  Allies  assembled  at  Versailles  in  1919  to  arrange 
the  terms  of  the  Peace  Treaties  how  rapidly  they  were 
reduced  for  business  purposes  from  a  conference  of 
thirty-two  nations  to  a  Council  of  Ten  and  from  a 
Council  of  Ten  to  a  Council  of  Four — the  Big  Four.  No 
less  significant  was  the  way  in  which  the  Genoa  Con- 
ference, at  which  Russia  and  Germany  met  the  other 
European  states  for  the  first  time  after  the  war  on 
terms  of  equality,  resolved  itself  into  a  debate  between 
the  big  countries  only.  Even  the  League  of  Nations, 
in  which  all  the  nations  have  an  equal  status,  conducts 
most  of  its  business  in  a  Council  composed  of  the  Big 
Four  and  four  others.  The  Big  Four  at  Versailles  were 
America,  Britain,  France  and  Italy  ;  at  Genoa,  they 
were  Russia,  Germany,  France  and  Britain  ;  and  on  the 
Council  of  the  League  of  Nations  they  are  the  British 
Empire,  France,  Italy  and  Japan.  Thus  there  are 
seven  Great  Powers  to  reckon  with  in  the  world  to-day. 
Let  us  briefly  examine  the  position  of  some  of  them. 

§  4.  The  United  States.  The  population  of  the  United 
States  in  1820  was  about  nine  and  a  half  millions,  in 
1920  it  was  105,710,620.  Between  1910  and  1920  the 
population  increased  by  13,738,354.  This,  as  we  saw 
in  the  last  chapter,  represented  a  substantial  falling 


126  POPULATION 

off  in  the  rate  of  growth  ;   but  it  is  absolutely  a  huge 
increase.     If  numbers   continue   to   multiply  at  this 
diminished  rate,  the  population  will  double  in  about 
eighty  years.     The  significance  of  these  figures  is  in- 
creased by  the  fact  that  American  supplies  of  food  and 
raw  materials  have  enabled  the  population  of  Europe 
also  to  expand  greatly  during  the  past  hundred  years, 
so   that   altogether   the   growth   of   numbers   due   to 
American  development  is  gigantic.    The  United  States, 
however,    unlike    most    European    countries,    can    be 
entirely  self-supporting.     Within  her  vast  territories 
she   possesses   almost   every   variety   of   climate   and 
natural  resources.     She  has  developed  within  her  own 
borders  the  manufacturing  industries  which  in  earlier 
times  she  stimulated  in  Europe.    The  bare  existence  of 
this  great  swarm  of  active  beings  across  the  Atlantic 
must  influence  the  political  psychology  of  Europe,  but 
it  is  not  altogether  inevitable  that  America  should 
take  a  large  direct  part  in  the  industry  or  the  politics 
of  the  Old  World  during  the  next  hundred  years.     If 
Europe  disappeared,  America  could  still  live  on. 

§  5.  The  British  Empire.  The  remarkable  character 
of  the  British  Empire  is  revealed  by  a  few  population 
figures.  In  1821  there  were  14,000,000  in  Great  Britain 
and  6,800,000  in  Ireland.  In  1921  there  were  42,800,000 
in  Great  Britain,  4,500,000  in  Ireland,  5,500,000  in 
Australia,  1,200,000  in  New  Zealand,  319,000,000  in 
India,  1,500,000  Europeans  in  South  Africa  and 
eight  or  nine  millions  in  Canada.1     The  position  in 

1  There  were  7,200,000  in  Canada  in  1911 ;   the  1921  figures  are 
not  yet  available,     i    - 


INTERNATIONAL  PROBLEMS  127 

Great  Britain  has  been  discussed  in  the  preceding 
chapters  ;  the  size  of  her  population  is  disquieting  to 
those  who  realize  how  unstable  is  the  foundation  upon 
which  her  welfare  has  been  built,  but  it  will  be  seen 
from  these  figures  that  there  is  still  room  in  the 
Dominions  for  a  great  expansion  of  population.  It  is 
probable  that  in  time  Canada  and  Australia  will  be 
able  to  support  between  them  something  like  two 
hundredjoaillions  of  people.  How  far  this  growth  may- 
be expected  to  relieve  the  situation  in  Great  Britain 
will  be  considered  later. 

A  curious  sidelight  on  the  influence  which  popula- 
tion changes  may  have  on  political  issues  is  cast 
by  the  above  figures  respecting  Great  Britain  and 
Ireland.  In  1821  the  Irish  people  were  half  as  numerous 
as  the  people  of  Great  Britain.  At  that  time,  therefore, 
and  for  many  years  after,  an  independent  and  hostile 
Ireland  would  have  been  a  frightful  menace  to  this 
country.  This  may  partly  account  for  the  tradition 
that  the  very  existence  of  Britain  depended  upon  the 
subjection  of  Ireland,  which  survived  long  after  the 
circumstances  had  undergone  a  radical  change  ;  until, 
at  last,  in  1921,  when  the  British  outnumbered  the 
Irish  by  ten  to  one,  complete  self-government  was 
conceded  to  them  and  an  apathetic  British  public 
wondered  vaguely  why  the  concession  had  been  so  long 
withheld  ! 

§  6.  France.  France  had  a  population  of  29,000,000 
in  1815,  at  the  close  of  the  Napoleonic  Wars  ;  in  1870, 
before  the  cession  of  Alsace-Lorraine  to  Germany,  she 
had  38,400,000;    in  1913,  39,700,000;    and  in  1921, 


? 


\ 


128  POPULATION 

when  the  restoration  of  Alsace-Lorraine  is  set  off 
against  the  fearful  losses  of  the  war,  39,200,000  in- 
habitants. The  causes  of  a  stationary  population  in 
France  were  briefly  discussed  in  the  last  chapter.  Its 
effect  on  the  general  social  welfare  of  that  country  does 
not  seem  to  be  bad.  M.  Levasseur,  who  has  studied 
the  problem  very  thoroughly,  implies  in  his  book,  La 
Population  Frangaisc,  that,  while  the  political  and 
military  effects  of  a  low  birth-rate  may  be  serious, 
there  are  compensating  advantages  in  its  influence  on 
material  comfort  and  social  progress.  Unfortunately, 
the  reaction  of  France  from  seeing  her  neighbours 
growing  rapidly  in  numbers  while  her  own  population 
remains  unchanged,  appears  to  be  far  from  pacific.  A 
nervous  consciousness  that  the  biggest  battalions  must 
henceforth  belong  to  other  nations  makes  French  states- 
men pursue  an  external  policy  designed  rather  to 
weaken  potential  enemies  than  to  win  the  confidence  of 
allies.  By  the  year  1914  the  population  of  Germany 
was  nearly  70  per  cent  in  excess  of  that  of  France,  and 
it  seems,  at  the  time  of  writing,  as  though  French 
policy  aimed  at  retarding  the  economic  recovery  of  the 
German  people  in  order  to  counterbalance  the  military 
advantage  which  their  greater  numbers  imply. 

It  is  perhaps  unfortunate  from  an  international 
point  of  view  that  France  is  not  dependent  upon  foreign 
trade  for  the  essential  means  of  existence.  Her  geo- 
graphical position  precludes  her  from  the  measure  of 
isolation  which  is  possible  to  the  United  States,  but  the 
weakness  and  poverty  of  her  neighbours  does  not 
react  upon  her  own  welfare  so  directly  and  acutely  as 
it  would  if  she,  like  Great  Britain,  were  obliged  to 


INTERNATIONAL  PROBLEMS  129 

exchange  her  manufactures  for  food  and  raw  materials 
from  other  countries  in  order  to  live  at  all. 

It  is  curious  that  French  anxiety  respecting  the 
problem  of  population  has  been  until  quite  recently  so 
completely  concentrated  upon  the  birth-rate,  to  the 
neglect  of  the  death-rate.  The  birth-rate  in  France 
between  1900  and  1909  stood  at  20-25,  the  death-rate 
at  17-32  ;  while  in  England  and  Wales,  with  a  birth-rate 
of  26-8,  the  death-rate  was  only  15-15  ;  in  New  Zealand, 
with  a  birth-rate  of  26-79,  the  death-rate  was  9-76  ; 
and  in  Sweden,  with  a  birth-rate  of  26-17,  the  death- 
rate  was  14-68.  It  is  obvious  that  if  the  French  could 
secure  a  death-rate  as  low  as  that  of  Sweden  there 
would  be  a  considerable  natural  increase  in  their  num- 
bers. It  is  an  important  fact,  however,  that  a  declining 
birth-rate  means  that  the  proportion  of  old  to  young 
increases  and  that  therefore  a  higher  death-rate  is 
inevitable.  Let  us  then  look  at  the  rate  of  infant 
mortality  which  cannot  be  affected  by  the  age-com- 
position of  the  community.  In  France  the  deaths 
of  children  under  one  year,  per  1000  births,  in  the 
period  1902  to  1911,  averaged  132-4  ;  in  England  and 
Wales  127-3  ;  in  New  Zealand  64-3  ;  in  Sweden  84-4. 
Here,  surely,  is  a  source  of  population  which  France 
should  exploit,  before  resorting  to  desperate  measures 
to  bring  more  children  into  the  world  !  It  is  satis- 
factory to  learn  that  vigorous  measures  are  now  being 
taken  for  the  protection  of  both  mothers  and  babies  in 
France. 

§  7.     Germany.    The  population  in  1815  of  the  various 
states  and  principalities  which  are  now  Germany  was 


130  POPULATION 

twenty-one  millions  ;  in  1880  it  was  forty-five  millions  ; 
in  1913  it  was  sixty-seven  millions.  In  the  last  few 
years  before  the  war  the  population  was  increasing 
annually  by  about  850,000,  and  emigration  had  prac- 
tically ceased.  From  a  self-supporting  agricultural 
country,  Germany  had  become,  in  a  comparatively 
few  years,  a  highly  developed  industrial  country,  im- 
porting, in  1913,  twelve  million  tons  of  foodstuffs,  or 
about  15  per  cent  of  her  total  consumption.  The  output 
of  German  coal  grew  from  30,000,000  tons  in  1871  to 
190,000,000  tons  in  1913,  and  the  industrial  develop- 
ment of  the  country  corresponded,  as  Jevons  would  have 
expected,  with  this  increase.  Thirty-nine  per  cent  of 
Germany's  exports  in  1913  consisted  of  iron  goods, 
machinery,  coal,  woollen  goods  and  cotton  goods. 
Thirty-five  per  cent  of  her  imports  were  raw  materials 
and  28  per  cent  food-stuffs.  Germany  before  the  war 
was  the  very  heart  of  the  European  industrial  system. 
The  circulation  of  trade  and  credit  to  and  from  this 
active  centre  was  the  life-blood  of  all  the  neighbouring 
peoples.  More  goods  flowed  into  Russia,  Norway, 
Sweden,  Denmark,  Holland,  Switzerland,  Italy,  Austria- 
Hungary,  Roumania  and  Bulgaria  from  Germany  than 
from  any  other  country,  and  she  was  the  second  largest 
source  of  supply  to  Great  Britain,  Belgium  and  France. 
More  goods  flowed  into  Germany  than  into  any  other 
country  from  Russia,  Norway,  Holland,  Belgium, 
Switzerland,  Italy  and  Austria-Hungary,  and  she  was 
the  second  best  customer  of  Great  Britain,  Sweden  and 
Denmark.  To  the  countries  lying  east  and  south  of 
her  frontiers,  Germany  gave  not  only  trade,  but  capital 
and  organization  for  their  development,  and  they  were 


INTERNATIONAL  PROBLEMS  131 

thus  to  a  great  extent  dependent  upon  her  for  the 
means  of  maintaining  life  itself.  The  population  of 
Germany  and  Austria-Hungary  together  was  about 
equal  to  that  of  North  America  ;  and  the  whole  of  this 
great  economic  system  could  only  be  supported  by  a 
constantly  increasing  activity  at  the  centre.  "  The 
German  machine,"  it  has  been  well  said,  "  was  like  a 
top  which  to  maintain  its  equilibrium  must  spin  ever 
faster  and  faster."1 

§  8.  Russia.  Russia  in  Europe  increased  her  popula- 
tion in  the  interval  between  the  two  great  wars  almost 
as  rapidly  as  the  United  States — from  forty-eight 
millions  in  1815  to  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  millions 
in  1914.  The  birth-rate  in  European  Russia  for  the 
period  1902-11  was  stated  to  be  4847  ;  the  death-rate, 
31-41  ;  and  the  rate  of  infant  mortality  from  1895-1904 
was  about  260  per  1000  births. 

As  long  ago  as  1882  Sir  Robert  Giffen,  the  most 
sagacious  of  statisticians,  called  attention  to  the  diffi- 
culties which  threatened  Russia  through  her  enormous 
rate  of  increase. 

"  Until  lately,"  he  said,  "  Russia  has  been  largely  in  the 
condition  of  a  new  country,  with  vast  quantities  of  land 
over  which  a  growing  agricultural  population  could  spread. 
Now  the  European  area  is  more  or  less  filled  up,  and  unless 
the  vast  territory  of  Siberia  can  be  largely  utilized  for  settle- 
ment, which  appears  doubtful,  the  pressure  of  population 
on  the  means  of  subsistence  in  Russia  may  soon  become 
very  great.  The  soil  may  be  capable  of  supporting  with 
better  agriculture  a  larger  population  :  but  this  is  not  the 
point.    The  kind  of  agriculture  possible  in  any  country  is 

1  J.  M.  Keynes,  The  Economic  Consequences  of  the  Peace,  p.  11. 


132  POPULATION 

related  to  the  existing  capacity  of  the  population,  or  to 
such  improvements  in  that  capacity  as  are  in  progress,  and 
with  the  Russian  population  as  it  is,  there  are  certainly 
traces  in  Russia  of  an  increasing  severity  in  the  struggle 
for  existence,  which  may  at  any  moment  become  most 
serious."1 

We  know  now  how  well-founded  these  forebodings 
were.  The  war  disturbed  the  precarious  equipoise  of 
Russian  life.  Revolution  and  famine  were  lying  in  wait 
for  an  opportunity  to  seize  their  gigantic  prey.  Without 
the  armour  of  social  stability  or  the  strength  of  economic 
reserves,  Russia  was  soon  swallowed  up  by  these  two 
monsters  ;  and  the  country,  which  before  the  war 
supplied  a  quarter  of  the  world's  exportable  wheat 
surplus,  is  now  begging  for  bread  to  save  her  children 
from  dying  in  millions  of  sheer  starvation. 

§  9.  War  and  Population.  These,  then,  are  the  prin- 
cipal characters  in  the  great  world  drama.  Let  us  now 
turn  to  the  drama  itself  and  consider  what  part  in  it  is 
played  by  the  Malthusian  principle  of  population  ;  how 
far  the  struggle  for  supremacy  among  the  nations  is 
indeed  a  struggle  for  bread  forced  upon  them  by  the 
pressure  of  population  on  the  means  of  subsistence, 
and  how  far  war  may  truly  be  regarded  as  a  check  to 
population,  and  therefore  as  a  dreadful  remedy  for 
the  excessive  growth  of  numbers. 

Sir  Walter  Raleigh,  in  a  passage  quoted  above  (in 
Chapter  I)  said  : — 

"  When  any  country  is  overlaid  by  the  multitude  which 
live  upon  it,  there  is  a  natural  necessity  compelling  it  to 

1  Inaugural  Address  as  President  of  the  Statistical  Society, 
reprinted  in  Economic  Enquiries  and  Studies,  Vol.  II,  pp.  13,  14. 


INTERNATIONAL  PROBLEMS  133 

disburden  itself  and  lay  the  load  upon  others,  by  right  or 
wrong,  for  (to  omit  the  danger  of  pestilence,  often  visiting 
them  that  live  in  throngs)  there  is  no  misery  that  urgeth 
men  so  violently  unto  desperate  courses  and  contempt  of 
death  as  the  torments  and  threats  of  famine.  Wherefore, 
the  war  that  is  grounded  on  general  remediless  necessity 
may  be  termed  the  general  and  remediless  or  necessary 


war  " 


This  thought  has  been  expressed  many  times  since 
the  days  of  Raleigh,  in  many  languages  and  a  great 
variety  of  forms.  General  von  Bernhardi,  for  instance, 
says : — 

"  Strong,  healthy  and  flourishing  nations  increase  in 
numbers.  From  a  given  moment  they  require  a  continual 
expansion  of  their  frontiers,  they  require  new  territory  for 
the  accommodation  of  their  surplus  population.  Since 
almost  every  part  of  the  globe  is  inhabited,  new  territory 
must,  as  a  rule,  be  obtained  at  the  cost  of  its  possessors — 
that  is  to  say,  by  conquest,  which  thus  becomes  a  law  of 
necessity."1 

Now,  it  is  fairly  obvious  that  wars  of  the  type 
suggested  in  the  phraseology  of  these  passages — wars 
in  which  a  rapidly  multiplying  people,  in  imminent 
danger  of  starvation,  burst  through  their  national 
boundaries  and  seized  the  fertile  lands  of  some  neigh- 
bouring country— did  not  occur  in  the  days  of  Sir  Walter 
Raleigh,  and  have  not  occurred  on  any  great  scale  since 
his  time.  History  does  not  recognize,  for  instance,  the 
Napoleonic  Wars  or  the  World  War  of  1914-18  as 
"remediless  or  necessary  wars"  in  the  sense  in  which 
Sir  Walter  Raleigh  used  these  words.    The  French  were 

1  Germany  and  the  Next  War,  p.  14. 


134  POPULATION 

not  forced  at  the  beginning  of  the  nineteenth  century  to 
choose  between  starvation  or  aggression,  nor  were  the 
Germans  a  hundred  years  later.  It  would  be  safe  to  say 
that  among  the  considerations  which  influence  the  minds 
of  emperors  and  statesmen  when  they  go  to  war,  popula- 
tion problems  have  hitherto  played  an  inconspicuous 
part. 

Wars,  however,  like  all  the  events  in  which  great 
masses  of  men  are  involved,  are  brought  about  by  many 
and  complex  causes,  among  which  conscious  motives 
are  often  less  important  than  hidden  influences  lying 
beneath  the  surface  of  things.  To  reveal  these  hidden 
influences  is  a  necessary  preliminary  step  to  their 
control,  and  it  is  only  by  understanding  the  forces  which 
are  at  work  among  us  that  we  can  hope  to  substitute 
human  reason  for  blind  impulse  in  the  governance  of 
the  world.  In  this  matter,  therefore,  as  in  others  that 
have  been  touched  upon  in  proceding  pages,  it  is  neces- 
sary to  enquire  whether  the  pressure  of  population  may 
not  have  had  an  indirect  influence  of  which  the  chief 
actors  in  the  drama  were  scarcely  conscious. 

If  provisions  are  scarce  and  employment  difficult  to 
obtain  at  home,  it  is  natural  that  adventurous  spirits 
should  go  abroad  in  search  of  better  fortune.  That  was 
how  the  American  colonies  came  into  existence  ;  and 
that  is  perhaps  the  main  reason  why  the  inhabitants  of 
these  small  islands  have  spread  themselves  over  the 
globe.  If  there  had  been  ample  room  for  an  expanding 
population  in  the  United  Kingdom,  it  is  very  probable 
that  the  Empire  would  not  have  been  invented.  Then 
the  colonial  wars  with  France  would  not  have  taken 
place  ;   a  later  generation  would  have  had  no  reason  to 


INTERNATIONAL  PROBLEMS  135 

fear  the  power  of  Russia  ;  the  American  and  Boer  wars 
would  have  been  impossible,  and  the  whole  course  of 
European  history  would  have  been  different.  Thus  it 
may  be  seen  at  a  glance  how  closely  population  questions 
are  involved  in  the  underlying  causes  of  national  and 
racial  conflicts.  But  this,  it  must  be  admitted,  is  little 
more  than  saying  that  if  human  beings  did  not  come 
into  contact  with  one  another  they  could  not  fight !  The 
vital  question  is  whether  conflicts  actually  tend  to  arise 
through  the  competition  of  nations  for  the  limited  sub- 
sistence yielded  by  the  earth  to  human  efforts.  Here, 
as  we  have  seen,  there  are  two  opposing  tendencies  at 
work.  On  the  one  hand,  there  is  the  tendency  for  the 
total  amount  of  human  subsistence  to  be  greatly  in- 
creased by  co-operation  between  man  and  man,  by  the 
division  of  labour  and  the  application  of  science  to 
nature.  On  the  other  hand,  the  Law  of  Diminishing 
Returns  tends  to  develop  a  constantly  increasing  com- 
petition between  nations  for  sources  of  food  and  raw 
materials  and  for  markets  in  which  to  sell  the  manu- 
factures which  pay  for  the  food.  Unfortunately,  the 
latter  tendency  exercises  a  greater  influence  on  the 
conduct  of  diplomacy  than  the  former.  We  have  only 
to  glance  through  the  list  of  subjects  which  occupied 
statesmen  during  the  ten  years  before  the  war — Morocco, 
Tripoli,  the  Bagdad  Railway,  the  Congo,  Mexico,  China 
— to  see  that  this  is  true.  The  scramble  for  first  place 
in  the  exploitation  of  backward  races  and  undeveloped 
territories,  for  markets  and  for  sources  of  raw  materials  • 
is  one  of  the  most  potent  causes  of  international  friction. 
Are  we  not  then  forced  to  the  conclusion  that  the 
fundamental  problem  of  human  life — the  pressure  of 


136  POPULATION 

population  on  the  means  of  subsistence — plays  a  con- 
siderable part  in  creating  the  atmosphere  in  which  wars 
arise  ?  The  fact  that  the  real  nature  of  these  issues  is 
little  recognized,  and  still  less  discussed,  by  diplomats 
is  itself  a  source  of  danger.  In  many  cases  a  solution 
tolerable  to  all  parties  to  the  dispute  could  be  found  : 
free  access  to  raw  materials  or  markets — the  Open  Door 
in  Morocco,  for  instance — would  be  a  small  price  to  pay 
for  co-operation  instead  of  conflict ;  but  the  underlying 
issue  is  seldom  brought  to  light,  and  some  artificial  cause 
of  quarrel,  like  the  despatch  of  a  gunboat  to  an  obscure 
harbour,  proves  more  dangerous  than  the  tangible 
interests  would  be  if  they  were  squarely  faced.  Not, 
indeed,  that  there  is  any  way  by  which  the  nations  can 
go  on  multiplying  without  creating  a  scarcity  in  the 
products  of  the  soil.  It  is  not  suggested  that  an  easy 
solution  of  the  subsistence  problem  awaits  the  statesman 
who  is  clear-sighted  enough  to  face  it.  It  is  a  hard  nut 
to  crack.  But  it  is  not  made  any  easier  by  war  ;  on 
the  contrary,  it  is  rendered  more  difficult.  If  war  had 
been  avoided  in  1914,  the  inhabitants  of  Europe  would 
have  been  living  to-day  on  a  relatively  high  standard 
and  receiving  generous  supplies  of  food  and  raw  materials 
from  every  quarter  of  the  globe.  It  is  the  war  itself 
which  has  made  the  population  problem  a  burning 
question. 

§  10.  War  and  Subsistence.  Malthus  included  war  in 
his  list  of  checks  to  population.  It  is  natural  that  he 
should  do  so,  for  it  is  destructive  of  human  life,  both 
directly  and  indirectly,  through  the  famine  and  disease 
which  it  brings  in  its  train.     As  a  means  of  reducing 


INTERNATIONAL  PROBLEMS  137 

population  relatively  to  the  food  supply,  however,  war 
is  a  disastrous  failure.  The  Thirty  Years'  War,  as  we 
saw  in  Chapter  I,  was  immensely  destructive  of  human 
life  ;  but  at  the  same  time  it  was  destructive  of  human 
food  and  the  means  of  producing  food  to  such  an  extent 
that  it  probably  lowered  the  standard  of  life  of  the 
peopL  who  survived.  "  Bavaria,  Franconia  and  Swabia," 
we  read,  "  were  desolated  by  famine  and  disease,  while 
the  rest  of  Germany  and  Austria  fared  little  better.  .  .  . 
Cattle  and  sheep  diminished  to  an  extraordinary  extent, 
and  many  once  fertile  districts  became  forests  inhabited 
by  wolves  and  other  savage  beasts." 

One  may  reasonably  doubt  whether  the  proportion  of 
the  means  of  subsistence  to  population  was  increased  by 
this  process. 

In  modern  war  the  same  difficulty  arises.  The 
destruction  of  human  life  is  accompanied  by  a  greater 
diminution  of  the  means  of  subsistence  through  a  dis- 
location of  production  and  transport,  and  a  deterioration 
of  the  soil  through  neglect ;  and,  in  some  cases,  the  food 
supply  takes  longer  than  the  population  to  recover  its 
former  magnitude.  Let  us  look  at  the  grim  balance- 
sheet  of  the  great  war  by  which  Europe  is  still  (four 
years  after  the  armistice)  half  paralysed.  France,  the 
country  which,  with  her  stationary  population,  must  be 
the  slowest  to  recover  her  numerical  strength,  lost  more 
than  two  million  people  between  1914  and  1921.  This 
figure  is  exclusive  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  restored 
provinces  of  Alsace-Lorraine,  but  it  includes  civilian 
deaths,  which  were  swollen  by  an  increased  rate  of 
mortality  attributable  to  war  conditions,  including  the 
influenza  epidemic  of  1918.    With  the  return  of  peace, 


138  POPULATION 

the  number  of  marriages  and  births  rapidly  increased 
and  the  number  of  deaths  decreased.  In  1920  there 
were  twice  as  many  marriages  as  there  were  in  1913. 
The  excess  of  births  over  deaths,  excluding  those  in 
Alsace-Lorraine,  was  143,000  in  1920,  and  100,000  in 
1921,  as  against  an  average  from  1904  to  1913  of  33,500. 
The  increase  in  1920  has  been  paralleled  only  in  the 
years  immediately  after  the  Franco-Prussian  war. 
Apart,  then,  from  the  restored  provinces,  it  will  take 
France  about  seventeen  years  to  regain  her  1913  popula- 
tion, if  the  natural  increase  remains  at  the  level  of  the 
last  two  years  ;  or  thirty  to  forty  years  if  the  rate  falls 
to  the  pre-war  level.  Alsace-Lorraine  contains  about 
1,700,000,  and  if  these  are  included  the  total  population 
of  France  is  already  within  half  a  million  of  its  former 
size. 

When  one  thinks  of  the  shattering  experiences  through 
which  the  German  people  have  passed  since  July,  1914, 
the  vital  statistics  of  Germany  are  astounding.  About 
1,700,000  Germans  were  killed  in  the  war.  The  loss  due 
to  the  reduction  of  the  birth-rate  in  the  war  years  is 
estimated  at  3,300,000  ;  and  the  increased  mortality 
among  the  civilian  population  at  500,000.  The  sur- 
rendered territory,  including  Upper  Silesia,  contained 
six  and  a  half  millions  of  inhabitants.  Yet  the  total 
decrease  in  the  population  of  Germany  between  1913 
and  1921  was  only  four  and  a  half  millions  !  In  other 
words,  the  population  of  post-war  Germany  has  increased 
since  1913  by  two  millions  !  This  extraordinary  fact  is 
partly  accounted  for  by  an  influx  of  refugees — Germans 
expelled  from  abroad  and  others — the  number  of  whom 
cannot  be  accurately  determined,  but  is  estimated  at 


INTERNATIONAL  PROBLEMS  139 

about  a  million.  For  the  rest,  a  post-war  boom  in 
marriages  and  births  and  a  low  mortality  (especially- 
infant  mortality,  which  has  actually  been  less  since  the 
war  than  in  1913)  must  be  held  responsible. 

The  population  of  Russia  has,  of  course,  been  greatly 
diminished  by  the  chaos  into  which  that  country  has 
been  flung  since  the  war  began.  As,  however,  it  is  pain- 
fully evident  that  Russia  is  suffering  more  from  over- 
population in  1922  than  she  was  in  1913,  it  is  unnecessary 
to  go  into  the  statistics.  The  same  remark  applies  in  a 
lesser  degree  to  Austria.  In  Great  Britain,  Belgium  and 
Italy  the  population  in  1920  was  equal  to,  or  greater 
than,  that  of  1913. 

Turning  now  to  the  other  side  of  our  balance-sheet, 
to  the  effect  of  the  war  on  the  means  of  subsistence, 
what  do  we  find  ?  That  everywhere  among  the  belli- 
gerents productivity  has  decreased  in  a  much  greater 
degree  than  population.  In  1919,  Mr.  Hoover,  the 
American  Food  Controller  and  Director-General  of 
Relief  in  Europe,  estimated  that  the  population  of 
Europe  was  at  least  one  hundred  millions  greater  than 
could  be  supported  without  imports,  and  warned  the 
world  that  unless  productivity  could  be  rapidly  in- 
creased there  could  be  nothing  but  "  political,  moral 
and  economic  chaos,  finally  interpreting  itself  in  loss  of 
life  hitherto  undreamed  of."1  Three  good  harvests  and 
the  extraordinary  recuperative  power  of  human  beings 
have  gone  a  long  way  towards  falsifying  that  estimate. 
Nevertheless,  the  German  people  still  have  to  subsist 
on  55  per  cent  of  the  supply  of  the  most  necessary 
articles  of  diet  which  was  available  per  head  before  the 
1  Times,  August  13,  1919. 


140  POPULATION 

war.  The  standard  of  living  has  been  lowered  45  per 
cent.  Even  so,  Germany  has  now  to  import  17-7  per  cent 
of  the  most  necessary  foodstuffs,  as  against  5  per  cent  in 
1913.  In  order  to  give  back  to  it  its  pre-war  produc- 
tivity, the  soil  of  Germany  must  have  restored  to  it  the 
nitrates  and  phosphates  taken  from  it  during  the  war  ; 
but  the  nitrate  factories  cannot  work  without  the  coal 
and  coke  which  are  sent  abroad  under  the  terms  of  the 
Peace  Treaty,  and  phosphates  cannot  be  imported  in 
sufficient  quantities  until  purchasing  power  increases. 

It  is  unnecessary  to  pursue  this  enquiry  into  the  effect 
of  the  war  upon  the  means  of  subsistence  in  Germany, 
or  to  describe  the  position  in  the  other  belligerent 
countries.  The  poverty  and  disorganization  everywhere 
are  only  too  conspicuous.  There  can  be  no  doubt  what- 
ever that  the  loss  of  population  in  Europe  through  the 
war  is  far  exceeded  by  the  diminution  in  the  means  of 
subsistence,  and  that  there  will  be  many  more  people 
than  there  were  in  1913  before  the  recovery  of  pre-war 
productivity  has  been  accomplished.  Like  the  giant  in 
the  fairy  story,  a  modern  nation  grows  new  heads  faster 
than  the  avenger  can  cut  them  off. 

It  would  seem,  then,  that  modern  war  is  not  a  check 
to  population  in  the  Malthusian  sense  at  all.  An 
influence  which  decreases  the  number  of  human  beings 
to  a  smaller  extent  than  it  diminishes  the  yield  of  human 
food  and  the  other  necessaries  of  life  does  not  come 
within  that  category. 

Far  from  being  a  remedy  for  over-population,  war  is, 
indeed,  one  of  the  most  powerful  influences  tending  to 
keep  the  standard  of  life  down  to  the  subsistence  level. 
On  the  one  hand,  it  interrupts  the  process  of  world-wide 


INTERNATIONAL  PROBLEMS  141 

\  co-operation  in  the  exploitation  of  nature,  without  which 
Ithe  earth  could  not  maintain  a  tenth  of  its  present 
[population.  On  the  other  hand,  it  creates  a  special  and 
urgent  need  for  more  and  more  human  beings  in  each 
nation  in  order  to  supply  the  man-power  which  makes 
for  victory.  In  the  vicious  circle  thus  created  the 
teaching  of  Malthus  is  only  too  clearly  vindicated.  The 
greater  the  pressure  of  population  upon  the  world's  food 
supply  the  more  likelihood  there  is  that  points  of 
friction  will  arise  between  the  nations  in  potential  food- 
producing  areas  ;  and  the  instinctive  nationalist  re- 
action to  this  half-formulated  fear,  that  a  redundant 
population  at  home  will  suffer  through  the  competition 
of  other  nations  for  "  places  in  the  sun "  and  new 
sources  of  food  and  raw  material,  is  not  to  co-operate 
more  fully  with  those  other  nations  so  as  to  produce 
the  maximum  supply  of  the  desired  commodities  as 
rapidly  as  possible,  but  rather  to  seek  exclusive  privi- 
leges in  undeveloped  countries,  to  claim  preferential 
treatment  from  colonies,  and  to  erect  protective  tariff 
barriers  and  other  obstacles  to  the  free  exchange  of 
goods  and  services  throughout  the  world.  In  this  way 
the  consciousness  of  having  an  excessive  population 
tends  to  make  a  nation  adopt  a  restrictive  trade  policy 
and  an  aggressive  foreign  policy,  though  the  former  may  i 
lower  the  standard  of  life  in  its  overcrowded  cities, 
while  the  latter  will  lead  to  a  demand  for  a  still  greater 
population  to  serve  the  purposes  of  war. 

It  is  necessary  to  repeat  that  the  difficulty  does  not 
arise  exclusively  from  racial  and  international  hostilities. 
To  suggest  that  there  would  be  plenty  of  food  and  raw 
materials  to  maintain  all  the  nations  in  comfort  no 


142  POPULATION 

matter  how  rapidly  their  numbers  increased,  if  only  they 
would  live  together  in  peaceful  co-operation,  would  be 
as  unwarrantable  as  the  easy  optimism  of  anti- 
Malthusians  in  the  nineteenth  century.  The  population 
problem  can  only  be  solved  by  a  decline  in  the  world's 
birth-rate,  and  if  that  solution  is  not  attained,  then  the 
checks  which  Malthus  enumerated  will  continue  from 
time  to  time  to  reduce  excessive  numbers  through  the 
instrumentality  of  vice  and  misery. 

National  hostilities,  however,  interpose  a  barrier 
between  mankind  and  the  rational  consideration  of  the 
matter,  and  lead  to  national  policies  which  aggravate 
the  evils  and  increase  the  dangers  by  which  the  laws  of 
nature  have  surrounded  us.  The  first  step  towards  the 
co-ordination  of  the  number  of  human  beings  with  the 
available  food  supply  will  not  be  taken  until  we  have 
ceased  to  regard  a  relative  advantage  over  rival  nations 
as  more  important  than  the  well-being  of  humanity  as 
a  whole. 

§  11.  Emigration.  That  the  present  trend  of  opinion 
is  away  from  a  world  policy  in  regard  to  population 
problems,  and  tending  rather  to  harden  in  the  direction 
of  exclusive  nationalism,  is  illustrated  by  the  new 
attitude  towards  emigration  and  immigration  which  has 
been  adopted  since  the  war. 

Hitherto,  the  migration  of  the  surplus  population  of 
the  Old  World  to  seek  a  livelihood  by  developing  the 
resources  of  new  countries  has,  generally  speaking,  been 
regarded  as  beneficial  to  all  concerned.  Besides  re- 
lieving one  labour  market  and  supplying  another,  the 
process  was  held  to  assist  production  by  transferring 


INTERNATIONAL  PROBLEMS  143 

resources  from  places  where  their  productive  power  was 
less  to  places  where  it  was  greater,  thus  adding  to  the 
joint  wealth  of  the  old  and  new  countries.  That 
acute  distress  in  Ireland,  for  instance,  was  relieved 
by  continuous  emigration  on  a  very  large  scale  in 
proportion  to  her  population  is  generally  accepted  ; 
and  that  the  development  of  the  United  States  has 
been  quickened  by  streams  of  immigrants  from  Europe 
is  undeniable. 

A  great  deal  depends  upon  the  age  and  character  of 
the  emigrants.  It  is  clearly  impracticable  to  transfer  a 
representative  section  of  the  community  to  the  other 
side  of  the  world.  In  practice  it  must  be  the  young  men 
and  women  who  go  abroad,  with  just  a  sprinkling  of 
children,  and  it  is  difficult  enough  to  avoid  a  great 
excess  of  male  over  female  emigrants.  One  result  of 
emigration  must,  therefore,  be  that  the  proportion  of 
workers  to  non- workers  (the  young  and  the  old)  remain- 
ing behind  will  be  diminished,  and  a  serious  additional 
burden  will  be  thrown  upon  the  former.  A  more 
speculative  question  is  whether  the  birth-rate  among 
the  home  population  will  not  rise.  During  the  Middle 
Ages,  when  the  principal  check  to  population  was  post- 
ponement of  marriage,  there  is  reason  to  believe  that 
any  unusual  mortality  due  to  war  or  pestilence  was 
followed  by  a  sharp  rise  in  the  birth-rate,  so  that  the 
population  rapidly  recovered  its  former  magnitude. 
Now,  postponement  of  marriage  is  skill  to  some  extent 
operative  as  a  check  to  population,  and  it  is  at  least 
possible  that  the  emigration  of  a  large  number  of  young 
adults  would  thus  stimulate  the  fertility  of  those  who 
remained  behind. 


144  POPULATION 

Emigration,  in  fact,  is  an  appropriate  remedy  for  a 
temporary  surplus  of  labour  in  industry  such  as  may 
so  easily  arise  in  the  interval  before  population  can 
adjust  itself  to  a  change  in  conditions.  It  is  not 
by  any  means  a  complete  remedy  for  a  recurring 
annual  excess  of  births  over  deaths  in  an  overcrowded 
country. 

The  clear-cut  division  of  labour  between  Europe  and 
America,  which  characterized  the  growth  of  wealth  and 
commerce  in  the  'seventies,  made  it  very  obvious  that 
emigration  must  benefit  both  continents.  The  industrial 
development  of  Europe  was  assisted  by  the  growth  of 
new  markets  for  manufactured  articles  abroad,  while 
the  cost  of  living  was  kept  down  by  an  ever-increasing 
supply  of  food  and  raw  materials  grown  by  the 
emigrants.  America,  on  the  other  hand,  profited  by 
the  supply  of  labourers  from  Europe,  and  by  the 
implements,  capital  goods  and  transport  facilities  which 
accompanied  them.  It  was  an  ideal  arrangement. 
During  the  last  thirty  years,  however,  American  opinion 
has  been  hardening  against  the  unrestricted  admission 
of  immigrants  from  Europe.  The  conditions  have 
changed.  America  is  filling  up  ;  and  economic  objec- 
tions to  the  free  admission  of  cheap  labour  are  reinforced 
by  political  considerations  with  regard  to  the  racial 
composition  of  the  population.  Since  1917  a  literacy 
test  has  been  imposed  upon  immigrants  to  the  United 
States,  with  the  object  of  checking  the  flow  of  people 
from  Southern  and  Eastern  Em-ope  without  interfering 
unduly  with  those  from  Western  Europe.  This  measure, 
however,  was  considered  altogether  inadequate  to  pro- 
tect America  against  the  invasion  of  hordes  of  refugees 


INTERNATIONAL  PROBLEMS  145 

expected  after  the  war  ;  and  in  1921  a  law  was  passed >• 
enacting  that  the  number  of  aliens  of  any  nationality 
who  may  be  admitted  into  the  United  States  in  any 
fiscal  year  shall  be  limited  to  3  per  cent  of  the  number 
of  foreign-born  persons  of  such  nationality  resident  in 
the  United  States,  as  shown  by  the  census  of  1910. 

Meanwhile  a  sudden  change  has  taken  place  in  the 
attitude  of  European  states  towards  the  emigration  of 
their  citizens.  The  war-time  valuation  of  "  man-power  " 
has  been  applied  to  the  affairs  of  peace.  The  value  of 
each  individual  to  the  State  as  a  potential  soldier,  or  an 
economic  asset,  is  now  carefully  weighed  before  he  is 
allowed  to  leave  the  country,  and  even  when  emigration 
is  permitted,  the  emigrant  is  still  subject  to  elaborate 
regulations  designed  to  preserve  some  part  of  his 
economic  value  for  his  country  of  origin.  Before  the 
war  a  few  simple  international  conventions  governed  the 
movements  of  population  ;  for  the  rest,  the  countries  of 
destination  selected  and  controlled  the  immigrants. 
Now  we  have  rival  policies  developing  between  the 
emigration  and  immigration  countries,  and  some  com 
promise  must  be  reached  if  freedom  of  movement  is  not 
to  disappear  from  the  earth. 

Great  Britain  is  happily  relieved  from  anxiety  regard- 
ing this  new  phase  of  exclusive  nationalism  by  the 
existence  of  the  Dominions  overseas.  There  is  plenty 
of  room  within  the  Empire  for  British  emigrants  for  many 
years  to  come.  "  Why,  then,"  it  is  sometimes  asked, 
"  should  we  feel  any  uneasiness  about  the  continued 
growth  of  population  at  home  ?  We  may  be  exhausting 
our  reserves  of  coal  and  losing  markets  for  our  manu- 
factures, but  is  there  not  plenty  of  scope  for  our  surplus 


146  POPULATION 

labour  in  the  Dominions  ?  "    It  is  necessary  to  examine 
this  suggestion  in  some  detail. 

The  reader  may  remember  that  early  in  this  chapter  !a 
it  was  suggested  that  Australia  and  Canada  togetherj 
would  eventually  be  able  to  support  some  two  hundred! 
millions,  and  an  undertaking  was  given  to  examine  later 
how  far  this  room  for  expansion  might  be  expected  to 
relieve  the  situation  in  Great  Britain.  This,  then,  is  the 
place  in  which  to  carry  out  that  enquiry. 

During  the  last  ten  years  the  population  of  England 
and  Wales,  if  there  had  been  no  deaths  due  to  war, 
would  have  increased  by  about  2,500,000.  The  emigra- 
tion during  the  same  period  has  been  about  630,000,  the 
highest  figure  in  any  decade  since  1871.  In  order  to 
keep  the  population  of  this  country  constant,  therefore, 
an  emigration  of  about  250,000  persons  each  year,  or 
five  times  the  present  rate,  would  be  necessary.  Let  us 
assume  that,  with  the  aid  of  the  British  and  Dominion 
Governments,  this  number  could  be  carried  overseas 
and  given  employment  in  Canada  and  Australia.  What 
would  be  the  effect  on  conditions  in  England  ? 

It  is  impossible  to  foresee  whether  this  emigration 
would  increase  or  decrease  the  birth-rate  in  the  old 
country.  At  first  sight  it  would  seem  probable  that  the 
withdrawal  of  a  number  of  men  and  women  at  an  age 
for  parenthood  would  diminish  the  average  fertility  ; 
but  we  have  seen  how  the  birth-rate  in  all  countries 
rises  after  a  war,  and  it  must  be  remembered  that 
emigration  is  proposed  as  a  means  of  benefiting  the 
home  population.  Ex  hypoihesi,  therefore,  the  imme- 
diate effect  should  be  to  improve  the  conditions  of 
labour,  to  offer,  if  not  better  wages,  at  least  more 


INTERNATIONAL  PROBLEMS  147 

continuous  employment  to  those  who  remain.  What 
guarantee  is  there  that  they  would  not  take  out  this 
improvement  in  earlier  marriage  and  a  higher  birth- 
rate ? 

The  indirect  effect  upon  the  home  population  of  a 
great  increase  in  the  number  of  people  in  Canada  and 
Australia  is  also  difficult  to  determine.  The  world  is 
now  an  economic  unit.  An  increase  in  the  supply  of 
capital  and  labour  in  a  far  country  must,  therefore, 
have  a  great  influence  on  the  welfare  of  the  people 
here.  We  have  seen  already  how  the  industrial 
development  of  the  United  States  has  reacted  upon 
the  life  of  Europe. 

Now  if  our  emigrants  had  remained  at  home  a  large 
proportion  of  them  would  necessarily  have  been  em- 
ployed in  manufacturing  industries.  Must  we  assume 
that  they  will  be  so  employed  in  the  Dominions  ?  The 
effect  of  their  labour  upon  conditions  in  England 
depends  very  largely  upon  the  answer  to  that  question. 
If  they  increase  the  supply  of  food  and  raw  materials 
in  Australia  and  Canada  they  will  benefit  England  by 
promoting  the  exchange  of  those  things  which  she  needs 
for  the  manufactures  she  produces.  If,  on  the  other 
hand,  they  develop  the  manufacturing  industries  of 
the  New  World,  it  might  have  been  better  for  their 
countrymen  if  they  had  stayed  at  home.  Those  who 
are  not  themselves  engaged  in  manufacturing  must, 
indeed,  derive  some  benefit  from  the  opening-up  of  a 
new  source  of  supply  which  in  the  long  run  will  help 
to  cheapen  the  articles  produced.  From  the  point  of 
view  of  England  as  a  whole,  however,  this  advantage 
is  to  some  extent  counterbalanced  by  the  dependence 


148  POPULATION 

of  a  large  part  of  the  community  upon  the  production 
of  articles  which  would  have  to  meet  intensified  com- 
petition in  the  markets  of  the  world  and  especially  in 
the  Dominions  themselves.  Our  250,000  workers  would 
overstock  the  labour  market  in  this  country,  but,  at 
the  best,  some  advantage  might  be  obtained  from 
increasing  returns  in  industry  if  they  remained  here, 
and,  at  the  worst,  they  would  share  with  their  fellow- 
workers  the  evils  of  over-population.  If  they  emigrated 
and  enlisted  in  the  same  industries  overseas,  their 
competition  would  be  just  as  keenly  felt  at  home,  it 
could  not  bring  with  it  any  compensating  economies 
in  production,  and  it  might  be  more  severe  because  it 
would  be  based  upon  the  untapped  resources  of  new 
lands. 

The  evidence  as  to  whether  the  emigrants  would,  in 
fact,  tend  to  go  on  the  land  or  into  industry  is  con- 
flicting. On  the  one  hand,  the  Dominion  Governments 
prefer  to  put  new-comers  into  farming  ;  the  trade 
unions  in  the  Dominions  do  not  welcome  a  great  acces- 
sion to  their  numbers  ;  and  the  type  of  man  who  has 
hitherto  left  Great  Britain  to  seek  his  fortune  in  the 
New  World  takes  kindly  to  an  open-air  life.'  On  the 
other  hand,  manufacturing  industries  being  fostered 
by  protection  in  Australia  and  Canada,  the  farmer  is 
discouraged  by  taxation  for  their  benefit ;  and  a  great 
increase  in  emigration,  such  as  we  are  considering, 
could  not  be  confined  to  the  type  of  man  who  ordinarily 
chooses  to  rough  it  abroad,  but  must  include  a  large 
proportion  of  industrial  workers,  for  whom,  indeed,  it  is 
designed.  There  can  be  no  certainty  as  to  what  would 
happen  ;   but  one  may  hazard  a  guess  that,  even  if  all 


INTERNATIONAL  PROBLEMS  149 

the  emigrants  were  in  the  first  place  planted  upon  the 
land,  a  very  large  proportion  of  them  would  eventually 
drift  into  the  towns. 

It  would  seem,  then,  on  examination,  that  emigra-  J 
tion  is  by  no  means  a  perfect  remedy  for  over-popula- 
tion. It  involves  the  withdrawal  of  a  number  of  people 
from  the  community  at  a  time  of  life  when  they  are 
most  active,  leaving  the  young  and  the  old  to  be  pro- 
vided for  by  others.  It  throws  upon  a  country  which 
is  already  feeling  the  strain  of  population  the  burden, 
of  breeding  up  human  beings  to  the  productive  age 
and  then  exporting  them  free  of  charge.  It  may  give 
rise  to  an  increasing  birth-rate  at  home.  And  it  may 
stimulate  industries  overseas  in  competition  with  the 
home  country  and  thus  increase  the  very  evil  which  it  is! 
designed  to  cure. 


§  12.  The  Danger  to  Civilization.  In  this  brief  survey 
of  international  population  problems  we  have  seen 
how  human  co-operation  and  the  division  of  labour  have 
made  it  possible  for  vast  numbers  of  people  to  come  into 
existence,  and  to  be  maintained  at  a  higher  standard  of 
life  than  the  earth  has  ever  yielded  before.  We  have 
also  seen  how  national  antagonisms  intensify  the 
difficulties  which  man  must  overcome  in  winning  his 
subsistence  from  the  earth.  The  present  tendency 
appears  to  be  away  from  co-operation  and  towards  a 
keener  sense  of  national  differences.  But  that  road 
leads  inevitably  to  a  bitter  struggle  upon  an  over- 
populated  planet  for  the  bare  necessities  of  life.  Is 
that  to  be  the  end  of  modern  civilization,  or  will  human 
reason  overcome  blind  impulse  in  time  to  avert  the 


150  POPULATION 

catastrophe  ?  That  the  twentieth  century  should  be 
faced  by  this  question  is  a  striking  proof  of  the  wisdom 
of  Malthus  in  grasping  the  issue  one  hundred  and  twenty  I 
years  ago.  Let  us  avoid  the  shallow  optimism  of  his 
opponents,  for  which,  indeed,  we  have  less  excuse  than 
they  had,  and  face  the  problem  squarely. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

THE  QUALITY  OF  POPULATION 

"  A  good  tree  cannot  bring  forth  evil  fruit ;  neither  can 
a  corrupt  tree  bring  forth  good  fruit." 

Matthew  vii.  18. 

§  1.  Introductory.  The  first  six  chapters  of  this  hand- 
book were  devoted  to  the  quantitative  problems  of 
population  ;  the  influence  of  increasing  numbers  of 
human  beings  on  the  supply  of  human  food — and,  in 
those  chapters,  the  differences  between  one  human 
being  and  another  were  almost  entirely  ignored.  In  the 
last  chapter  an  attempt  was  made  to  outline  the  broadest 
of  qualitative  population  problems  ;  to  indicate  the 
complications  that  arise  through  differences  in  race  and 
nationality.  Now  it  is  necessary  to  refer  to  questions  of 
quality  within  each  community  and  to  consider  the 
bearing  of  the  relative  numbers  of  one  sex  to  the  other, 
and  of  one  social  class  to  another,  upon  population 
problems  as  a  whole. 

§  2.  Why  there  are  more  Women  than  Men.  Before  the 
war  there  were  nearly  eight  million  more  females  than 
males  in  Europe,  and  about  1,300,000  more  females  than 
males  in  Great  Britain.  In  1921  the  females  exceeded 
the  males  in  this  country  by  about  1,900,000,  and  it  is 

151 


152  POPULATION 

probable  that  the  disproportion  in  Europe  as  a  whole 
has  increased  in  a  like  ratio.    The  first  fact  to  notice  in 
seeking  the  cause  of  this  disparity  is  that  in  all  Western 
communities  more  boys  than  girls  are  born  ;  the  excess 
of  male  births  ranging  from  twenty  to  sixty  per  thousand. 
a  The  mortality  amongst  boys,  especially  in  the  first  year 
of  life,  is  greater  than  that  of  girls,  and  the  numbers 
become  equal  in  most  countries  between  the  ages  of 
fifteen  and  twenty.    Then  it  appears  that  the  dangers 
-  to   which  men  are   specially  subject  in  middle  age, 
industrial  accidents,  war  and  exposure  to  weather,  are 
more  deadly  than  those  encountered  by  women,  of  which 
the  chief  is  childbirth,  and  the  women  begin  to  pre- 
dominate in  those  years.    In  old  age  "  the  weaker  sex  " 
displays  more  vitality  than  the  other,  and  increases  its 
lead.     Emigration,  too,  must  play  a  considerable  part 
in  the  disparity  between  the  sexes  in  Europe,  for  on  the 
American  continent  as  a  whole  the  balance  is  tilted 
the  other  way,  the  men  exceeding  the  women  by  over 
four  millions,  while  in  Australia  also  there  is  a  shortage 
of  women. 

It  is  generally  agreed  that  the  reaction  upon  social  life 
of  this  disproportion  between  the  sexes  on  both  sides  of 
the  Atlantic  is  undesirable  ;  especially  so  perhaps  in 
Europe,  where  the  status  of  women  is  adversely  affected 
by  the  existence  of  a  "  surplus."  The  most  obvious 
remedy  is  the  promotion  of  a  larger  emigration  of 
women  from  the  Old  World  to  the  New.  An  attempt 
is  being  made  in  this  direction  ;  but  the  difficulties  are 
formidable,  since  the  larger  towns  in  America  and  the 
British  Dominions  already  have  a  fair  proportion  of 
women,  and  the  less  developed  districts  are  not  so 


THE  QUALITY  OF  POPULATION         153 

suitable  for  women  to  live  in.  Moreover,  the  excess  of 
women  in  Europe  is  at  least  double  the  excess  of  men 
in  the  other  countries  with  white  communities,  so 
emigration  could  at  best  only  solve  half  the  problem. 
The  root  of  the  trouble  lies  in  the  high  rate  of  mortality 
among  boy-babies,  and  it  is  a  disquieting  fact  that  in 
this  country  the  difference  between  the  sexes  in  this 
respect  has  increased.  According  to  Dr.  Saleeby, 
14  per  cent  more  boys  than  girls  now  die  in  infancy, 
and  twenty  or  thirty  years  ago  the  difference  used  to 
be  only  6  per  cent.1  No  explanation  of  this  fact  has 
been  offered  by  the  authorities  on  the  subject.  We 
have  seen,  however,  that  infant  mortality  as  a  whole  is 
declining,  and  as  boys  are  more  difficult  to  rear  than 
girls,  it  is  not  perhaps  surprising  that  the  latter  should 
be  the  first  to  benefit  from  improved  conditions  of  life. 
It  is  to  be  hoped  that  as  the  care  of  infants  further 
develops,  the  boys,  too,  will  be  saved.  It  seems  probable 
also  that  as  women  are  tending  more  and  more  to 
participate  in  the  occupations  that  were  formerly  kept 
exclusively  for  men,  the  risks  of  middle  age  will  fall 
more  evenly  upon  the  sexes  and  thus  the  disparity  will 
be  reduced. 

§  3.  The  Fertility  of  Different  Classes.  The  reader  may 
remember  that  in  discussing  the  causes  of  the  decline 
of  the  birth-rate  we  noted,  incidentally,  in  Chapter  VI, 
that  this  decline  has  not  been  uniformly  distributed 
over  all  sections  of  the  community,  but  has  been  more 
marked  in  the  more  prosperous  classes.    We  must  now 

1  Evidence   before  the   National  Birth-rate  Commission.     (The 
Declining  Birth-rale,  p.  414.) 


154  POPULATION 

consider  that  lack  of  uniformity  in  some  detail,  for  it 
has  an  important  bearing  upon  the  question  of  the 
quality  of  our  population. 

The  births  in  England  and  Wales  in  1911,  per  1000 
married  men  under  fifty-five  years  of  age,  classified 
according  to  the  occupation  of  the  father,  were  as 
follows  : 


1.  Upper  and  Middle  Class 

.       119 

2.  Intermediate 

.       132 

3.  Skilled  Workmen    . 

.       153 

4.  Intermediate 

.       158 

5.  Unskilled  Workmen 

.       213 

The  rate  of  infant  mortality  in  these  groups,  following 
the  same  order,  was  76-4,  106-4,  112-7,  121-5,  152-5. 
The  proportion  of  infants  born  and  surviving  the  first 
year  of  fife  in  the  different  classes  was  therefore  : 
Class  1,  110  ;  Class  2,  118  ;  Class  3,  136  ;  Class  4,  139  ; 
Class  5,  181. 

From  these  figures  it  is  evident  that  the  children  born 
at  the  present  time  in  this  country  are  unevenly  dis- 
tributed among  the  classes  ;  the  wealthiest  people  having 
as  a  rule  the  fewest  children,  and  the  size  of  families 
increasing,  broadly  speaking,  as  the  incomes  decrease, 
so  that  unskilled  labourers  have  the  most  children.  It 
is  evident  also  that  infant  mortality  tends  to  reduce 
this  disparity,  but  does  not  eliminate  it.  There  is  no 
evidence  available  as  to  the  relative  size  of  families 
later  in  life. 

Now  the  figures  given  above  do  not  show  whether 
the  differences  in  the  fertility  of  various  classes  have 
been  increased  by  the  fall  in  the  birth-rate  ;  they  only 


THE  QUALITY  OF  POPULATION         155 

show  that  there  are  differences  at  the  present  time. 
Mr.  Udney  Yule,  however,  has  compiled  a  Table  in 
which  he  has  arranged  certain  London  districts  in  the 
order  of  the  number  of  female  domestic  servants  em- 
ployed, taking  this  as  a  measure  of  the  social  standing 
of  a  district,  so  that  the  fertilities  of  upper  and  lower- 
class  districts  can  be  compared.  The  results  obtained 
by  this  method  of  comparison  are  interesting.  In  1871 
the  differences  between  the  districts  were  by  no  means 
regular  or  striking.  The  fertilities  of  Hampstead, 
Kensington  and  Paddington,  for  example,  exceeded 
those  of  South wark  and  Shoreditch,  although  the 
former  are  at  the  top  of  the  social  scale  and  the  latter 
at  the  bottom.  In  1901  the  position  was  very  different. 
The  districts  at  the  top  of  the  list  then  showed  a  very 
low  fertility,  23  per  cent  below  that  of  1871,  while  those 
at  the  bottom  remained  as  prolific  as  they  had  been 
thirty  years  before.  From  1901  to  1911,  however,  the 
top  districts  decreased  their  fertility  by  an  average  of 
3  per  cent,  while  the  bottom  districts  dropped  theirs 
by  about  5  per  cent.  The  figures  for  individual  districts 
are  so  irregular  that  Mr.  Yule  does  not  lay  stress  on  the 
last  result.  "  It  seems  probable  enough,"  he  says, 
"  that  the  more  rapid  decrease  may  have  spread  from 
the  upper  strata  downwards,  and  in  the  decade  1901- 
1911  have  begun  to  affect  even  such  districts  as  Poplar, 
Bermondsey  and  Bethnal  Green,  but  more  evidence 
is  necessary  before  this  can  be  accepted  as  a  demon- 
strated conclusion."1 

The  general  deduction,  that  the  difference  between 
the  fertility  of  different  classes  is  very  much  greater 
1  The  Fall  of  the  Birth-rate,  p.  27 


156  POPULATION 

now  than  it  was  fifty  years  ago  is  confirmed  by  in- 
dependent statistical  enquiries  undertaken  by  Drs.  Heron 
and  Stevenson  and  others,  and  may  be  taken  as  an 
established  fact. 

§  4.  A  Cause  of  the  High  Birth-rate  among  the  Poor. 
It  is  difficult  to  regard  this  distribution  of  children  as 
satisfactory.  Bernard  Shaw's  dictum  on  the  distribu- 
tion of  wealth  :  "  Dinners  without  appetites  at  one 
end  of  the  town,  and  appetites  without  dinners  at  the 
other  end,"  becomes  still  more  disquieting  when  we 
add  :  "  Houses  and  comfort  without  children  at  one 
end  of  the  town,  and  children  without  houses  and 
comfort  at  the  other  end."  Clearly  birth  control  has 
begun  to  exercise  an  influence  on  numbers  at  the  wrong 
end  of  the  social  scale.  Probably  this  was  inevitable  ; 
certainly  it  was  to  be  expected,  if  account  be  taken  of 
the  conspiracy,  in  which  practically  the  whole  of  the 
educated  classes  have  joined  until  recently,  to  keep 
working  men  and  women  in  ignorance  both  of  their 
duty  not  to  bring  children  into  the  world  unless  they 
have  a  reasonable  expectation  of  being  able  to  provide 
for  them,  and  of  the  means  by  which  this  duty  can  be 
fulfilled. 

John  Stuart  Mill,  usually  the  calmest  of  philosophers, 
was  moved  to  write  indignantly  on  this  subject,  and 
much  of  his  rebuke  is,  unhappily,  applicable  to  the 
present  generation. 

"  Poverty,"  he  wrote,  "  like  most  social  evils,  exists 
because  men  follow  their  brute  instincts  without  due  con- 
sideration. But  society  is  possible,  precisely  because  man 
is  not  necessarily  a  brute.    Civilization  in  every  one  of  its 


THE  QUALITY  OF  POPULATION         157 

aspects  is  a  struggle  against  the  animal  instincts.  Over 
some,  even  of  the  strongest  of  them,  it  has  shown  itself 
capable  of  acquiring  abundant  control.  ...  If  it  has  not 
brought  the  instinct  of  population  under  as  much  restraint 
as  is  needful,  we  must  remember  that  it  has  never  seriously 
tried.  What  efforts  it  has  made  have  mostly  been  in  the 
contrary  direction.  Religion,  morality  and  statesmanship 
have  vied  with  one  another  in  incitements  to  marriage,  and 
to  the  multiplication  of  the  species,  so  it  be  but  in  wedlock. 
Religion  has  not  even  yet  discontinued  its  encouragements. 
.  .  .  The  rich,  provided  the  consequences  do  not  touch 
themselves,  think  it  impugns  the  wisdom  of  Providence  to 
suppose  that  misery  can  result  from  the  operation  of  a 
natural  propensity  :  the  poor  think  that  '  God  never  sends 
mouths  but  He  sends  meat.'  No  one  would  guess  from  the 
language  of  either  that  man  had  any  voice  or  choice  in  the 
matter."1 

To  this  outburst,  Mill  added  a  fierce  footnote  : 

"  Little  improvement  can  be  expected  in  morality  until 
the  producing  of  large  families  is  regarded  with  the  same 
feelings  as  drunkenness  or  any  other  physical  excess.  But 
while  the  aristocracy  and  clergy  are  foremost  to  set  the 
example  of  this  kind  of  incontinence,  what  can  be  expected 
from  the  poor  ?  "2 

§  5.  Eugenic  Considerations.  It  must  be  admitted  that 
the  aristocracy  now  set  a  different  example,  and  even 
the  clergy  (of  the  Church  of  England  at  any  rate), 
contrary  to  the  popular  impression,  have  only  seventy- 
two  children  for  every  hundred  that  are  born  in  average 
families.  Precept,  however,  has  not  as  yet  followed 
example  to  any  great  extent,  and  much  of  Mill's  in- 
dictment  is   still   relevant.      Some   authorities   think, 

1  Political  Economy,  Book  II,  Chap.  XIII,  §  1. 
1  Ibid.  (Note.) 


158  POPULATION 

indeed,  that  our  present  state  is  worse  than  that  of 
which  Mill  complained,  because,  they  say,  wo  are 
breeding  fastest  from  the  worse  stocks,  and  the  physical 
and  mental  deterioration  of  the  race  must  inevitably 
result.  Thus,  Dean  Inge,  who  manages  to  combine 
the  keenest  enjoyment  of  controversy  with  pessimistic 
views  on  the  future  prospects  of  mankind,  says  that : 

'  Natural  selection,  which  in  uncivilized  societies  weeds 
out  all  nature's  failures,  has  almost  ceased  to  act.  A  dwarf 
can  mind  a  machine,  a  cripple  can  keep  accounts.  The 
general  handiness  and  adaptibility  which  is  second  nature 
to  a  savage  is  useless  in  an  age  of  specialization.  .  .  .  We 
are  thus  faced  with  a  progressive  deterioration  of  our  stock, 
due  to  the  suspension  of  natural  selection  and  the  entire 
absence  of  anything  like  rational  selection."1 

In  another  place  the  Dean  writes  : 

"  Either  rational  selection  must  take  the  place  of  the 
natural  selection  which  the  modern  State  will  not  allow  to 
act,  or  we  shall  deteriorate  as  surely  as  a  miscellaneous 
crowd  of  dogs  which  was  allowed  to  rear  puppies  from 
promiscuous  matings."2 

It  is  easy  to  pick  holes  in  the  Dean's  arguments  ;  to 
point  out,  for  instance,  that  even  in  uncivilized  societies 
dwarfs  may  be  successful  witch-doctors,  and  thus 
survive  and  become  powerful ;  that  the  natural  selection 
which  prefers  muscles  to  brains  and  low  cunning  to 
artistic  genius  is  not  necessarily  desirable,  and  that  ' 
many  dog-lovers  consider  mongrels  to  be  more  in- 
telligent, hardy  and  lively  than  pedigree  animals.  The 
advocate  of  eugenics  cannot,  however,  be  dismissed 
with   a  few  debating  points.     The  purely  economic 

1  Outspoken  Essays,  2nd  series,  pp.  265-266.      ■  Ibid.,  p.  257. 


THE  QUALITY  OF  POPULATION         159 

objection  to  the  present  distribution  of  children  can 
be  met  to  some  extent  by  the  provision  of  free  educa- 
tion, by  housing  acts,  by  the  feeding  and  medical 
supervision  of  children  at  school,  by  infant  welfare 
centres,  and  so  on.  But  if  it  is  true  that  these  measures 
tend  to  perpetuate  the  predominance  of  the  worst  stocks 
in  the  production  of  future  generations,  then  they  are 
positively  harmful  instead  of  being  beneficial.  The 
matter  is,  therefore,  one  of  serious  practical  importance. 
Is  there  really  any  reason  to  suppose  that  the  poor 
are  physically  and  mentally  inferior  to  the  rich,  or  even 
that  unskilled  labourers  are  fundamentally  inferior,  as 
a  class,  to  artisans  ?  Those  who  know  the  poor  best 
are  often  ready  to  maintain  the  contrary  view,  and  to 
assert  that  only  a  superiority  over  the  other  classes  in 
stamina  and  courage  could  enable  them  to  face  the 
risks  and  hardships  of  their  way  of  life.  Thus,  Stephen 
Reynolds,  who  lived  for  some  years  in  the  house  of  a 
Devonshire  fisherman,  wrote  that  : 

"  the  more  intimately  one  lives  among  the  poor  the  more 
one  admires  their  amazing  talent  for  happiness  in  spite  of 
privation,  and  their  magnificent  courage  in  the  face  of 
uncertainty  ;  and  the  more  also  one  sees  that  these  qualities 
have  been  called  into  being,  or  kept  alive,  by  uncertainty 
and  thriftlessness.  .  .  .  The  man  matters  more  than  his 
circumstances.  The  poor  man's  Courage  to  Live  is  his  most 
valuable  distinctive  quality.  Most  of  his  finest  virtues 
spring  therefrom.  .  .  .  The  poor  and  the  middle  class  are 
different  in  kind  as  well  as  in  degree.  (More  different 
perhaps  than  the  poor  and  the  aristocrat.)  Their  civiliza- 
tions are  not  two  stages  of  the  same  civilization,  but  two 
civilizations,  two  traditions,  which  have  grown  up  con- 
currently, though  not  of  course  without  considerable 
intermingling.  .  .  .  The  civilization  of  the  poor  may  be 


160  POPULATION 

more  backward  materially,  but  it  contains  the  nucleus  of  a 
finer  civilization  than  that  of  the  middle  class."1 

The  eugenist,  while  not  necessarily  questioning  the 
accuracy  of  Mr.  Reynolds's  conclusions  with  regard  to 
Devonshire  fishermen,  wrould  say  that  they  are  in- 
applicable to  the  poor  in  large  towns  and  industrial 
districts.  It  is  noteworthy,  however,  that  Miss  M.  Loane, 
after  long  observation  of  the  poor  of  London,  among 
whom  she  worked  as  a  nurse,  arrived  independently  at 
much  the  same  opinion.2 

Even  those  who  entirely  accept  the  view  that  the 
peasant  class  is  likely  to  be  at  least  as  sound  from  the 
racial  standpoint  as  any  other  class,  must,  however, 
admit  that  there  are  disquieting  influences  at  work.  If 
the  classes  remained  in  watertight  compartments,  and 
the  children  were  evenly  distributed  within  each  class,  all 
might  be  well  for  the  future  of  the  race.  Unfortunately, 
from  the  eugenic  point  of  view,  there  is  a  tendency  for 
the  failures  of  one  class  to  fall  into  the  next ;  a  con- 
verse tendency  for  the  most  capable  members  of  each 
class  to  climb  up  the  social  ladder  ;  and,  worst  of  all, 
a  tendency  for  the  least  satisfactory  members  of  each 
class  to  have  the  largest  number  of  cliildren. 

The  most  serious  instance  of  the  tendency  last  men- 
tioned is  to  be  found  in  the  reproductive  power  of  the 
feeble-minded.  It  appears  to  be  an  established  fact  that 
feeble-mindedness  is  a  hereditary  defect.  It  follows  the 
same  rules  as  other  hereditary  qualities  in  plants  and 
animals  which  have  been  discovered  through  the  science 

1  A  Poor  Man's  House,  pp.  262,  2G7,  270. 

•  See  From  their  Point  of  View,  The  Next  Street  but  One,  and  other 
books  by  M.  Loane. 


THE  QUALITY  OF  POPULATION         161 

of  genetics.  Feeble-mindedness  is  a  so-called  recessive 
characteristic  and  reproduces  itself  in  accordance  with 
certain  clearly  defined  rules,  through  the  marriage  of 
two  persons  who  both  come  from  defective  stock.  It 
cannot  be  bred  out  of  a  family  in  which  it  has  established 
itself,  but  it  could  be  eliminated  by  the  segregation  of  all 
feeble-minded  persons.  Unfortunately,  the  birth-rate 
of  the  feeble-minded  is  50  per  cent  higher  than  that  of 
normal  people  ;  and  as  these  poor  creatures  have,  in 
most  cases,  to  be  maintained  by  the  State,  it  seems  most 
reasonable  for  the  Eugenics  Education  Society  to 
recommend  their  compulsory  segregation.  That  measure 
is,  indeed,  called  for  as  a  protection  for  the  feeble- 
minded themselves,  apart  from  the  interests  of  the 
community  in  which  they  live. 

§  6.  Present  Limitations  of  Eugenics.  Responsible 
students  of  genetics  do  not,  as  a  rule,  advocate  any 
immediate  action  by  the  community  beyond  that 
indicated  in  the  last  paragraph.  Their  science  is  still 
in  its  infancy,  and  there  are  formidable  difficulties  to 
overcome  before  positive  action  can  be  contemplated. 
As  an  American  poet  has  said  : — 

"  Only  the  chemist  can  tell,  and  not  always  the  chemist, 
What  will  result  from  compounding 
Fluids  or  solids. 
And  who  can  toll 

How  men  and  women  will  interact 
On  each  other,  or  what  children  will  result  ? 
There  were  Benjamin  Pantier  and  his  wife, 
Good  in  themselves,  but  evil  towards  each  other  ; 
He  oxygen,  she  hydrogen, 
Their  son,  a  devastating  fire."1 

1  Spoon  River  A  nihology,  by  Edgar  Lee  Masters,  p.  1 0. 


162  POPULATION 

Even  if  we  knew  how  to  produce  children  with  certain 
characteristics,  we  are  not  yet  agreed,  as  even  Dean  Inge 
admits,  as  to  what  we  should  breed  for.  "  The  two 
ideals,"  he  says,  "  that  of  the  perfect  man  and  that  of 
the  perfectly  organized  State,  would  lead  to  very 
different  principles  of  selection.  Do  we  want  a  nation 
of  beautiful  and  moderately  efficient  Greek  gods,  or  do 
we  want  human  mastiffs  for  policemen,  human  grey- 
hounds for  postmen,  and  so  on  ?  "* 

Many  of  us  would  answer  that  we  do  not  want  either 
the  one  or  the  other  ;  we  would  much  rather  have  the 
present  varieties  of  human  beings  ! 

§  7.  The  Relative  Importance  of  Heredity  and  Environ- 
ment. When  we  turn  from  ultimate  ideals  to  the 
practical  issues  of  the  day,  we  find  a  real  and  important 
conflict  of  opinion  between  those  who  lay  stress  on  the 
influence  of  heredity  and  those  who  concentrate  on  that 
of  environment.  Measures  of  social  amelioration,  such 
as  those  enumerated  above,  are  generally  viewed  with 
grave  suspicion  by  the  former  as  being  calculated  to 
encourage  the  reproduction  of  inferior  types  at  the 
expense  of  their  superiors.  The  latter,  on  the  other 
hand,  frequently  urge  the  adoption  of  still  more  drastic 
means  for  improving  the  conditions  under  which  the 
majority  of  children  are  born  and  reared.  The  endow- 
ment of  motherhood,  and  the  enactment  of  a  national 
minimum  wage,  are  characteristic  projects  of  this  school 
of  thought.  There  is  much,  of  course,  to  be  said  on  both 
sides  in  this  controversy.  The  eugenists  have  not  yet 
succeeded  in  proving  that  there  is  any  close  correlation 
1  Outspoken  Essays,  2nd  series,  p.  175. 


THE  QUALITY  OF  POPULATION         163 

between  wealth  and  quality,  though  their  case  against 
social  reform  depends  mainly  upon  the  assumption  that 
such  a  correlation  exists.  In  emphasizing  the  part 
played  by  heredity  they  seem  to  forget  that  the  bluest 
blood  may  be  poisoned  by  the  diseases  bred  in  slums, 
and  that  the  noblest  intellect  may  be  obscured  by  misuse 
in  early  life.    Gray's  familiar  lines — 

"  Some  village  Hampden  that  with  dauntless  breast 
The  little  tyrant  of  his  fields  withstood, 
Some  mute  inglorious  Milton  here  may  rest, 
Some  Cromwell,  guiltless  of  his  country's  blood;" 

may  still  contain  a  lesson  of  some  importance  for  the 
world.  The  measures  designed  to  give  equality  of 
opportunity  to  the  children  of  all  classes  may  not  only 
satisfy  the  sense  of  justice,  but  also  enrich  the  world  by 
opening  up  great  reservoirs  of  hidden  talent.  Moreover, 
they  may  raise  the  average  standard  of  efficiency  in  the 
ordinary  business  of  life — an  object  of  first-rate  import- 
ance in  view  of  the  increasing  difficulty  in  maintaining 
Western  standards  of  civilization. 

§  8.  The  Relation  between  Quantity  and  Quality  of 
Population.  The  socialist,  however,  is  apt  to  ignore 
altogether  the  reaction  which  his  policy  may  have  upon 
the  growth  of  population.  In  placing  upon  the  com- 
munity the  whole  burden  of  supporting  and  educating 
the  children  of  the  poor  he  does  not,  as  a  rule,  stipulate 
that  the  community  should  have  any  voice  as  to  the 
number  of  children  to  be  brought  into  existence.  It  is 
true  that  an  improvement  in  material  circumstances  has 
in  recent  years  been  accompanied  by  a  lower  birth-rate 
in  the  class  affected,  but  this  has  probably  been  due 


M 


164  POPULATION 

mainly  to  prudential  considerations  depending  upon  the 
precarious  nature  of  the  advance  in  comfort  which  has 
been  secured.  There  is  no  reason  to  suppose  that  a 
national  minimum  standard  of  life  provided  by  the 
community,  irrespective  of  the  efforts  of  individuals, 
would  have  the  same  result.  It  is  true  that  decent 
civilized  people  cannot  let  their  neighbours  starve  to 
death  while  they  themselves  have  any  surplus  over  the 
bare  necessities  of  life  ;  but  to  admit  the  strength  and 
excellence  of  that  humanitarian  instinct  is  a  very 
different  thing  from  saying,  as  many  people  say  nowa- 
days, that  every  human  being  has  a  right  to  a  certain 
standard  of  life  and  comfort.  That  is  a  claim  that  could 
not  be  admitted,  without  courting  disaster,  by  any 
community  which  did  not  at  the  same  time  take  upon 
itself  the  difficult  task  of  regulating  the  birth-rate.  The 
arguments  used  by  Malthus  to  refute  the  dreams  of 
Godwin  and  Condorcet  as  to  the  perfectibility  of  man 
and  the  prospect  of  banishing  poverty  and  misery  from 
the  life  of  humanity,  are  valid  to-day  in  answer  to  the 
extreme  socialist.  Until  there  is  some  guarantee  that 
population  will  not  increase  up  to  the  means  of  sub- 
eistence  there  can  be  no  security  for  a  national  standard 
of  life.  Until  some  more  effective  means  of  restricting 
'  the  birth-rate  is  discovered  it  is  necessary  to  insist  upon 
the  responsibility  of  a  parent  for  the  support  of  his 
child. 

Economic  considerations,  based  mainly  on  the  quanti- 
tative aspect  of  the  problem  of  population,  point,  then, 
to  an  attitude  midway  between  those  adopted  by  the 
eugenist  and  the  socialist.  Even  if  it  were  clearly 
established  that  the  children  of  unskilled  labourers  were 


THE  QUALITY  OF  POPULATION         165 

the  best  that  could  be  born,  it  would  still  be  desirable, 
for  the  urgent  economic  reasons  discussed  in  the  fore- 
going chapters,  that  the  birth-rate  among  unskilled 
labourers  should  be  reduced.  Most  economists  would 
probably  agree,  therefore,  with  the  advocates  of  eugenics 
in  seeking  to  increase  the  practice  of  birth-control  among 
that  class.  Apart  from  direct  propaganda,  however,  the 
most  effective  means  towards  that  end  appear  to  be  a 
rise  in  the  standard  of  life,  improved  social  conditions 
and  better  housing  accommodation,  as  long  as  these 
benefits  are  not  obtained  at  the  expense  of  parental 
responsibility.  Here  the  economist  will  find  himself  in 
accord  with  the  socialist,  up  to  a  certain  point,  though 
he  may  soon  part  company  with  him  again  as  to  the 
measure  of  social  amelioration  which  is  practicable  in 
this  hard  world.  The  economist  is  boimd  to  recognize 
that  the  wants  of  mankind  are  manifold  while  the  means 
of  satisfying  those  wants  are  severely  limited.  That  is 
a  fact  which  is  disguised  by  inequalities  in  the  distribu- 
tion of  wealth.  Some  few  people  have  such  an  impressive 
display  of  goods  and  such  a  large  claim  upon  the  labour 
of  others  that  it  is  difficult  to  believe  that  there  is  not 
enough  wealth  even  in  this  rich  country  to  make  every- 
body comfortable.  Nevertheless,  as  Professor  Bowley 
has  shown,  the  total  income  of  Great  Britain  in  1913 
divided  equally  among  the  population  would  have  yieldod 
only  £154  for  an  average  family,  or  about  £260  at  the 
present  value  of  money.  In  order  substantially  to 
improve  the  conditions  of  life  in  this  country,  therefore, 
it  is  absolutely  necessary  to  increase  the  productivity 
of  labour.  Indeed,  one  may  go  further  and  say  that, 
in  view  of  the  increasing  competition  of  countries  with 


166  POPULATION 

greater  natural  resources,  it  is  necessary  to  increase] 
productivity  in  order  to  maintain  the  standard  of  life  j 
represented  by  Professor  Bowley's  figures.  There  is 
reason  to  believe  that  much  could  be  achieved  in  this 
direction  if  labour  would  co-operate  whole-heartedly  in  | 
industry.  The  economist  will  therefore  look  very 
sympathetically  at  all  schemes  which  are  designed  to 
encourage  that  spirit  of  co-operation,  either  by  in- 
creasing the  share  of  the  product  which  goes  to  the 
workman,  or  by  associating  him  more  closely  in  the 
management  of  industry.  For  a  discussion  of  the  ways 
in  which  the  present  industrial  system  may  be  modified, 
the  reader  is  referred  to  another  volume  in  this  series. 
Here  it  is  only  necessary  to  add  that  co-operation  will 
not  be  promoted  by  raising  hopes  of  a  standard  of 
comfort  which  cannot  be  reached. 

We  are  living  to-day  in  a  world  of  men  who  can  only  I 
maintain  themselves  by  the  most  intricate  system  of 
co-operation  between  individuals,  classes,  nations  and  I 
races.    Yet  the  dominant  note  is  one  of  conflict.    Every  I 
few  years  the  fittest  members  of  the  community  are 
selected  to  be  taken  away  from  their  wives  in  the  prime 
of  life  ;  a  large  proportion  of  them  are  killed,  and  many 
of  the  survivors  are  permanently  reduced  to  a  lower 
standard  of  health.    Meanwhile  the  intercourse  between 
nations  is  interrupted,  and  the  relations  between  the 
classes  in  each  community  are  embittered  by  the  conse- 
quences of  war. 

In  internal  affairs,  practical  men,  whether  they  call 
themselves  eugenists,  or  socialists,  or  "  average  sensual 
men,"  are  bound  to  recognize  that,  in  this  country  at 
any  rate,  we  are  committed  for  many  years  to  come  to 


THE  QUALITY  OF  POPULATION         167 

an  industrial  civilization  and  a  more  or  less  democratic 
form  of  government.  Freedom  of  choice  is  therefore 
narrowed  down  to  an  attempt  to  preserve  and  accentuate 
the  present  distinctions  of  class  and  wealth,  or  an 
attempt,  within  the  limits  of  restricted  material  re- 
sources, to  improve  the  social  environment  of  the 
working  classes.  The  former  policy  would  be  designed 
to  maintain  an  aristocracy  of  birth  (in  which  the  middle 
classes  are  now  generally  included)  in  a  position  from 
which  they  could  impose  their  will  upon  their  social 
and,  it  is  assumed,  their  racial  inferiors,  to  the  benefit 
of  all  concerned.  The  latter  policy  would  be  designed 
to  develop  the  latent  qualities  of  mind  and  body  and 
character  which  lie  obscured  by  poverty,  and  to  permit 
an  educated  democracy  to  select  and  control  its  own 
rulers.  It  would  be  absurd,  however,  to  suggest  that 
the  alternatives  are  likely  to  be  considered  on  their 
merits  from  a  racial  standpoint.  The  dominant  con- 
sideration with  most  people  is,  and  perhaps  ought  to  be,  . 
the  sense  that  there  is  something  wrong  with  a  com- 
munity in  which  extreme  wealth  and  extreme  poverty 
exist  side  by  side,  and  that  everybody  who  is  brought 
into  the  world  ought  to  be  given  a  fair  chance  to  develop 
into  a  satisfactory  human  being.  The  main  contribution 
which  economics  can  make  at  present  in  this  discussion 
is  to  point  out  that  this  aspiration  can  only  be  realized 
if  the  national  output  of  wealth  increases  more  rapidly 
than  the  population. 


CHAPTER  IX 

SUMMARY  AND  CONCLUSION 

"  But  a  multitude  of  wise  men  is  salvation  to  the  world  ; 
and  an  understanding  king  is  tranquillity  to  his  people." 

Wisdom  vi.  24. 

§  1.  Recapitulatory.  It  is  not  the  purpose  of  this  hand- 
book to  arrive  at  definite  conclusions  on  population 
problems,  or  to  advocate  the  adoption  of  any  particular 
course  of  action.  Its  purpose  is  to  indicate  the  nature 
of  those  problems  and  to  point  out  some  of  the  factors 
which  must  be  taken  into  account  if  a  sound  opinion  is 
to  be  formed  on  the  subject.  It  may  be  useful,  there- 
fore, to  give  here  a  brief  summary  of  the  general  situa- 
tion outlined  in  the  foregoing  chapters. 

"  Through  the  animal  and  vegetable  kingdoms,"  as 
Mai  thus  said,  "  Nature  has  scattered  the  seeds  of  life 
abroad  with  the  most  profuse  and  liberal  hand  ;  but 
has  been  comparatively  sparing  in  the  room  and  the 
nourishment  necessary  to  rear  them."  Thus  all  plants 
and  animals  have  a  tendency  to  increase  beyond  the 
means  which  nature  provides  for  their  subsistence, 
and  only  a  small  proportion  of  young  plants  and 
animals  can  grow  to  maturity.  Man  was  completely 
subject  to  the  same  law,  until  he  learned  to  increase  the 
supply  of  human  food  yielded  by  nature,  through  the 

168 


SUMMARY  AND  CONCLUSION  169 

cultivation  of  plants  and  animals  specially  adapted  to 
his  needs.  Even  then  he  was  only  freed  to  a  small 
extent  from  the  general  restrictive  rule,  for  all  his 
efforts  could  not  produce  enough  food  to  provide  for 
more  than  an  infinitesimal  part  of  the  children  that 
could  be  born.  Finding  that  the  tortoise  could  not 
overtake  the  hare,  primitive  man  seems  to  have  done 
his  best  to  persuade  the  hare  to  go  to  sleep,  for  every- 
where among  primitive  peoples  one  at  least  of  three 
devices  for  the  limitation  of  numbers — abortion, 
infanticide,  or  prolonged  abstention  from  intercourse — 
has  been  found  to  prevail.  One  of  these  checks  to 
population,  that  of  infanticide,  probably  had  an  eugenic 
influence,  for  it  would  naturally  be  the  weakly  children 
who  were  first  sacrificed ;  and  the  natural  check  of 
privation  may  have  had  a  similar  tendency  to  select 
the  least  fit  for  destruction.  The  progress  of  civilization 
has  enabled  man  to  exercise  a  constantly  increasing 
control  over  nature,  and  to  wring  a  larger  and  larger 
supply  of  food  from  the  earth,  but  never,  probably, 
until  the  middle  of  the  nineteenth  century,  has  human 
subsistence  been  brought  within  measurable  distance 
of  the  reproductive  power  of  the  race.  At  that  period, 
the  rapid  development  of  immense  natural  resources 
in  North  America,  rendered  possible  by  the  no  less 
rapid  development  in  Europe,  and  especially  in  Great 
Britain,  of  coal  and  iron  and  the  manufactures  dependent 
upon  them,  gave  to  the  white  races  of  Western  Europe 
the  extraordinary  experience  of  a  supply  of  things  for 
human  consumption  increasing  even  more  rapidly  than 
the  population  could  do  with  an  almost  unrestricted 
birth-rate.    Increasing  returns  to  every  dose  of  capital 


170  POPULATION 

and  labour  applied  either  to  agriculture  in  the  New 
World  or  to  manufacturing  in  the  Old  were,  for  a  time, 
obtained.  The  standard  of  living  rose  ;  the  cost  of 
living  continued  to  fall,  and  man's  conquest  over 
nature  seemed  wellmgh  complete.  Then,  it  was  that, 
in  spite  of  the  warning  voices  of  Mill  and  Jevons,  the 
progress  of  the  human  race  towards  material  and 
spiritual  perfection  was  generally  in  Western  Europe 
believed  to  be  continuous  and  inevitable.  Malthus, 
with  his  Principle  of  Population,  and  Ricardo,  with  his 
Law  of  Diminishing  Returns,  were  discredited. 

§  2.  A  Forecast  by  Malthas.  There  is  a  curious  passage 
in  Malthus's  Essay  which  might  have  given  the  optimists 
cause  for  thought.  It  has  not  been  quoted  in  the 
earlier  chapters  of  this  handbook,  and  the  reader  who 
has  grasped  the  situation  sketched  therein  will  appre- 
ciate the  significance  of  this  forecast  : 

"  In  the  wildness  of  speculation,"  wrote  Malthus,  "  it  has 
been  suggested  (of  course  more  in  jest  than  in  earnest)  that 
Europe  ought  to  grow  its  corn  in  America,  and  devote 
itself  solely  to  manufactures  and  commerce,  as  the  best* 
sort  of  division  of  the  labour  of  the  globe.  But  even  on  the 
extravagant  supposition  that  the  natural  course  of  things 
might  lead  to  such  a  division  of  labour  for  a  time,  and  that 
by  such  means  Europe  could  raise  a  population  greater 
than  its  lands  could  possibly  support,  the  consequences 
ought  justly  to  be  dreaded.  It  is  an  unquestionable  truth 
that  it  must  answer  to  every  territorial  state,  in  its  natural 
progress  to  wealth,  to  manufacture  for  itself,  unless  the 
countries  from  which  it  had  purchased  its  manufactures 
possess  some  advantages  peculiar  to  them  besides  capital 
and  skill.  But  when  upon  this  principle  America  began  to 
withdraw  its  corn  from  Europe  and  the  agricultural  exertions. 


SUMMARY  AND  CONCLUSION  171 

of  Europe  were  inadequate  to  make  up  the  deficiency,  it 
would  certainly  be  felt  that  the  temporary  advantages  of  a 
greater  degree  of  wealth  and  population  (supposing  them  to 
have  been  really  attained)  had  been  very  dearly  purchased 
by  a  long  period  of  retrograde  movements  and  misery."1 

The  division  of  labour  between  America  and  Europe 
was,  of  course,  at  no  time  so  complete  as  in  this  "  ex- 
travagant supposition."  Before  the  war,  Russia  was 
responsible  for  a  quarter  of  the  world's  export  of  wheat ; 
France  was  self-supporting ;  Germany  grew  nearly 
80  per  cent  of  her  own  food  and  drew  considerable 
supplies  from  her  south-eastern  neighbours.  Neverthe- 
less, the  picture  is  near  enough  to  the  truth,  especially 
as  far  as  Great  Britain  is  concerned,  to  be  disquieting. 
Europe  has  certainly  attained  "  a  greater  degree  of 
wealth  and  population  "  through  such  a  division  of 
labour  with  America  than  she  would  otherwise  have 
achieved  ;  America  has  begun  "  to  withdraw  its  corn 
from  Europe,"  and  it  still  remains  to  be  seen  whether 
"  a  long  period  of  retrograde  movements  and  misery  " 
will  be  averted. 

§  3.  The  World's  Resources.  A  survey  of  the  world's 
resources  is  to  some  extent  reassuring.  An  immense 
increase  in  the  food  supply  through  the  intensive 
cultivation  of  vast  areas  in  Canada,  South  America  and 
Siberia  is  to  be  anticipated.  Raw  cotton  may  in  time 
be  rescued  in  America  from  its  arch  enemy  the  boll 
weevil,  and  other  sources  of  supply  may  be  developed. 
Wool  gives  no  immediate  cause  for  anxiety.  Coal  and 
iron  still  exist  in  large  quantities  both  in  America  and 

»  Pasai/,  Book  III,  Cbap.  XII. 


172  POPULATION 

Europe  ;  oil  ia  an  unknown  quantity  ;  water-power 
awaits  development,  and  electrical  power  offers  great 
economies  in  the  use  of  fuel.  The  chief  cause  for 
anxiety  lies  in  the  changing  ratio  of  exchange  between 
the  manufactures  of  Europe  and  the  raw  products  of 
other  countries.  Therein  lies  the  danger  of  a  decline 
in  the  standard  of  life  available  for  the  masses  of  workers 
congregated  in  the  industrial  centres.  Europe  has 
suffered  a  catastrophic  collapse  through  the  war,  and 
the  danger  is  that  the  unseen  and  little  heeded  pressure 
of  population  upon  natural  resources  may  retard,  or 
even  prohibit,  the  recovery  of  pre-war  prosperity. 

§  4.  The  Way  Out.  There  are  two  ways  in  which  man- 
kind can  meet  the  situation  which  threatens  to  arise. 
One  is  by  increasing  the  productivity  of  labour  ;  the 
other  by  restricting  the  birth-rate.  Both  measures 
appear  to  be  necessary  if  the  world  is  to  be  a  tolerable 
place  in  the  years  to  come.  Both  are  unfortunately 
impeded  by  the  failure  of  nations  and  classes  to  co- 
operate fully  with  one  another  for  the  common  good. 
The  international  division  of  labour  has  enabled  the 
present  vast  population  to  come  into  existence,  but  it  is 
now  being  obstructed  by  measures  dictated  by  national 
jealousies,  while  statesmen  strive  to  increase  still 
further  the  number  of  their  citizens  to  serve  the  ends  of 
war.  Meanwhile,  the  classes  within  each  state  materially 
reduce  the  product  of  industry  by  quarrelling  over  its 
distribution ;  and  the  most  tragic  element  in  the 
position  is  that  as  the  population  becomes  larger  and 
the  productivity  of  labour  is  reduced,  the  nations  and 
classes  have  more  real  cause  for  strife. 


SUMMARY  AND  CONCLUSION  173 

In  spite  of  the  efforts  of  statesmen,  however,  the 
birth-rate  is  declining  in  all  the  countries  of  Western 
civilization,  and  there  are  reasons  for  thinking  that  the 
decline  is  mainly  due  to  the  deliberate  limitation  by 
married  people  of  the  size  of  their  families.  This  fact 
gives  rise  to  the  hope  that  man  may  in  time  assume 
the  conscious  control  of  one  of  the  greatest  forces  by 
which  the  richness  or  poverty,  the  happiness  or  misery, 
of  his  life  on  the  earth  is  determined— the  power  of 
population.  It  is  also  held  by  some  people  to  justify 
the  further  hope  that,  when  the  science  of  genetics 
reaches  an  advanced  stage  of  development,  some 
rational  method  of  selecting  the  parents  of  future 
generations  may  be  introduced.  Positive  eugenics  is, 
however,  a  dream  for  the  distant  future  ;  to  some  of  us 
it  is  not  even  a  pleasant  dream  ;  for  the  present  the 
only  practicable  project  advocated  by  responsible 
geneticists  is  the  enforced  celibacy  of  a  small  minority  of 
the  population  who  are  demonstrably  unfit  for  parent- 
hood. 

§  5.  Possible  Scientific  Developments.  Having  con- 
cluded this  brief  restatement  of  the  population  problem, 
as  the  present  writer  sees  it,  it  may  be  well  to  anticipate 
two  general  criticisms.  One  such  criticism  is  that  no 
account  has  been  taken  of  the  possibility  that  science 
may  show  the  way  by  which  a  sudden  leap  forward  can 
be  taken  in  the  control  of  nature  and  the  means  of 
subsistence  immeasurably  increased.  Professor  Soddy, 
for  instance,  bids  us,  in  eloquent  and  inspiring 
language,  to  look  confidently  for  such  a  develop- 
ment. 


174  POPULATION 

"  Until  the  twentieth  century  had  entered  its  opening 
decade,"  he  writes,  "  a  thoughtful  observer  of  the  social 
consequences  of  science  would  have  seen  in  the  revolution 
cause  for  profound  uneasiness.  Here  was  no  stable  or 
enduring  development,  but  rather  the  accelerating  progress 
of  the  spendthrift  to  destruction,  so  soon  as  the  inheritance 
had  been  squandered  and  the  inevitable  day  of  reckoning 
arrived.  When  coal  and  oil  were  exhausted,  and  the  daily 
modicum  of  sunlight  represented  once  again,  as  of  yore,  the 
whole  precarious  means  of  livelihood  of  the  world,  the  new 
inanimate  servant  of  science,  like  the  slaves  of  the  ancients, 
would  prove  a  dangerous  helpmate,  and  the  mushroom 
civilization  it  had  engendered  would  dissolve  like  the 
historic  empires  of  the  past,  this  time  submerging  the 
world. 

"...  No  one  had  guessed  the  original  source  of  the 
stream  of  energy  which  rejuvenates  the  universe,  nor  that 
it  has  its  rise,  not  in  the  unfathomable  immensities  of 
space,  but  in  the  individual  atoms  of  matter  all  round.  In 
so  far  as  it  is  dominated  by  the  supply  of  available  energy, 
the  limits  of  the  possible  expansion  and  development  of 
the  race  in  the  future  have  been  virtually  abolished  by  this 
discovery  of  the  immanence  of  the  physical  sources  of  life 
and  motion  in  the  universe. 

"  Painfully  and  with  infinite  slowness  man  has  crawled 
to  the  elevation  from  which  he  can  envisage  his  eventful 
past  as  a  whole  from  one  standpoint,  as  that  of  a  struggle, 
still  largely  internecine  rather  than  co-operative,  for  a 
miserably  inadequate  allowance  of  energy.  He  looks  back 
across  the  gulf  of  time  from  the  day  of  the  nameless  and 
forgotten  savage,  who  first  discovered  the  art  of  kindling 
a  fire,  to  himself,  his  logical  descendant,  master  of  a  world 
largely  nourished  by  the  energy  of  fuel,  and  humming  with 
the  music  of  inanimate  machinery.  .  .  .  The  main  stream 
(of  energy)  sweeps  past  his  doors,  and  the  great  gulf  that 
yawns  between  him  and  the  consummation  of  his  emancipa- 
tion looks  small  enough  compared  with  the  gulf  that  yawns 
behind. 


SUMMARY  AND  CONCLUSION  175 

"...  The  energy  is  there,  but  the  knowledge  of  how  to 
liberate  it  at  will  and  apply  it  to  useful  ends  is  not — not  yet. 

"  The  problem  will  be  solved  when  we  have  learned  how 
to  transmute  one  kind  of  element  into  another  at  will,  and 
not  before.  It  may  well  take  science  many  years,  possibly 
even  centuries,  to  learn  how  to  do  this,  but  already  the 
quarry  is  in  full  view  and,  by  numerous  routes,  investigators 
are  starting  off  in  hot  pursuit.  We  need  only  recall  the  past 
history  of  the  progress  of  science  to  be  assured  that,  whether 
it  takes  years  or  centuries,  artificial  transmutation  and  the 
rendering  available  of  a  supply  of  energy  as  much  beyond 
that  of  fuel  as  the  latter  is  beyond  brute  energy  will  be 
eventually  effected. 

"  It  is  unlikely,  but  not  impossible,  that  such  a  discovery 
might  bp  made  almost  at  once.  .  .  ,"1 

It  has  seemed  worth  while  to  quote  at  some  length 
from  Professor  Soddy,  because  he  admirably  expresses 
a  view  which  is  widely  held  by  others  who  cannot  claim 
to  share  his  scientific  eminence.  It  will  be  seen  that  the 
Professor  takes  an  extreme  view  of  the  precarious 
nature  of  the  sources  of  energy  upon  which  the  in- 
dustrial life  of  the  world  is  at  present  based.  In  his 
opinion,  however,  all  cause  for  anxiety  on  this  score 
has  been  removed  by  the  discovery  of  radium,  which 
has  revealed  the  fact  that  an  inexhaustible  supply  of 
energy  can  be  released  from  the  atom  by  the  trans- 
mutation of  elements.  Professor  Soddy's  almost 
religious  faith  that  science  will  in  time  find  out  how  to 
liberate  this  energy,  at  will,  seems  to  a  layman  to  be 
based  on  rather  slender  foundations. 

Pure  scepticism,  however,  could  not  be  held  to  justify 
us  in  ignoring  the  possibility  of  a  scientific  development 

1  Science  and  Life,  by  Frederick  Soddy,  M.A.,  F.R.S.,  pp.  13,  14, 
15,  35  and  36. 


176  POPULATION 

which  would  revolutionize  the  situation  ;  for,  even  if 
Professor  Soddy's  forecast  were  proved  to  be  unsound, 
there  are  other  conceivable  discoveries,  such  as  those 
of  synthetic  chemistry,  which  ought  to  be  examined. 
The  solid  ground  for  leaving  all  such  speculations  out 
of  account  is  that  they  are  all  necessarily  concerned 
with  a  vague  future.  The  pessimist  who  anticipates  a 
catastrophe  to  the  human  race  five  hundred  years  or 
one  thousand  years  hence,  must  take  into  account  these 
possibilities  of  science  ;  but  the  foregoing  chapters 
have  been  devoted  to  a  consideration  of  immediate 
problems.  Again  and  again  it  has  been  pointed  out 
that  the  issue  is  not  whether  population  will  in  course  of 
time  outrun  the  means  of  subsistence  ;  not  whether 
the  coal-fields  of  Great  Britain  will  eventually  be  ex- 
hausted ;  but  whether  the  silent  pressure  of  excessive 
numbers  on  the  food  supply  is  now  being  felt  in  the 
form  of  unemployment,  rising  prices  and  encroachments 
upon  the  standard  of  life  in  the  industrial  centres. 
To  the  patient  scientist  the  difference  between  a  few 
years  and  a  few  centuries  is  almost  trivial  ;  to  the 
economist,  time  is  all  important.  The  factors  dis- 
cussed in  this  handbook  may,  if  they  are  not  modified, 
destroy  Western  civilization  in  a  few  years  ;  it  may  be 
that  they  have  already  undermined  its  foundations. 
Perhaps  the  scientist  can  and  will  transform  the  situa- 
tion. It  is  the  business  of  economics  to  point  out  how 
and  where  the  situation  is  at  present  menacing,  and  to 
call  upon  science  for  prompt  assistance. 

§  6.  The  Value  of  Discussion.  Another  general 
criticism,  which  may  be  anticipated,  is  that  it  is  useless 


SUMMARY  AND  CONCLUSION  177 

to  point  out  evils  in  human  society  unless  appropriate 
remedies  such  as  can  be  embodied  in  Acts  of  Parlia- 
ment, or  some  equally  concrete  form,  are  at  the  same 
time  indicated.  Jevons  evidently  had  an  uneasy  sense 
of  his  vulnerability  to  this  form  of  criticism  when  he 
wrote  his  alarming  dissertation  on  The  Coal  Question. 
Feeling  an  imperative  need  for  some  concrete  proposal 
"  towards  compensating  posterity  for  our  present  lavish 
use  of  cheap  coal,"  he  found  it  in  "  the  reduction  or 
paying  off  of  the  National  Debt."  There  is  something 
both  pathetic  and  humorous  in  the  reflection  that 
when  Jevons  made  this  "bold"  suggestion,  in  1864, 
the  Debt  amounted  to  £819,677,852.  It  is  now  about 
£8,000,000,000  ! 

Generally  speaking,  population  problems  cannot  be 
solved  by  the  method  of  legislative  enactment.  Arising, 
as  they  do,  through  changes  in  the  productivity  of 
labour,  on  the  one  side,  and  changes  in  the  number 
of  human  beings  on  the  other,  they  lie  at  the  root  of 
some  of  the  most  pressing  difficulties  of  social  life.  It  is 
true  that  both  productivity  and  fecundity  may  be  pro- 
foundly modified  by  the  laws  and  customs  of  human 
society  ;  but  the  influence  of  laws  and  customs  on  these 
fundamental  matters  has  hitherto  been  indirect  and 
largely  unrecognized.  He  would  be  a  bold  man  who 
would  suggest,  for  instance,  the  passing  of  a  law  for  the 
limitation  of  the  size  of  families  ! 

The  population  problem  which  Malthus,  Ricardo 
and  John  Stuart  Mill  first  revealed  to  thoughtful 
people  in  this  country  remains  unsolved  ;  and  it  may 
indeed  be  expected  to  grow  more  acute  unless  its 
importance  is  widely  recognized  and  its  implications 


178  POPULATION 

are  allowed  to  modify  the  habits  of  modern  civilization 
as  they  appear  to  have  modified  those  of  primitive 
society.  Man,  "  noble  in  reason,"  can  only  control 
the  forces  which  determine  the  conditions  of  his  life 
by  understanding  what  they  are  and  how  they  work. 
In  the  words  of  Huxley  :  "  There  is  no  alleviation  to 
the  sufferings  of  mankind  except  veracity  of  thought 
and  of  action,  and  the  resolute  facing  of  the  world  as 
it  is  when  the  garment  of  make-believe  with  which  pious 
hands  have  hidden  its  uglier  features  has  been  stripped 
off." 


4.  »* 


HB  Wright,  Harold 

851  Population. 

W7 
cop.  6 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY 


i 


HmHttH